home *** CD-ROM | disk | FTP | other *** search
Text File | 1993-11-24 | 415.1 KB | 6,527 lines |
-
-
- The Internet Wiretap Electronic Edition of
-
- UP FROM SLAVERY: AN AUTOBIOGRAPHY
- by Booker T. Washington
-
- A Public Domain Text
-
- Released September 1993
-
- Entered by Aloysius &tSftDotIotE
- aloysius@west.darkside.com
-
- ---------
-
-
- UP FROM SLAVERY
-
- An Autobiography
-
- by
-
- Booker Taliaferro Washington
-
-
- Boston New York Chicago
- Houghton Mifflin Company
- The Riverside Press, Cambridge
-
- Copyright 1900, 1901
- A Public Domain Text, Copyright Expired
-
-
-
-
- PREFACE
-
-
- THIS volume is the outgrowth of a series of articles, dealing with
- incidents in my life, which were published consecutively in the
- _Outlook_. While they were appearing in that magazine I was
- constantly surprised at the number of requests which came to me from
- all parts of the country, asking that the articles be permanently
- preserved in book form. I am most grateful to the _Outlook_ for
- permission to gratify these requests.
- I have tried to tell a simple, straightforward story, with no
- attempt at embellishment. My regret is that what I have attempted to
- do has been done so imperfectly. The greater part of my time and
- strength is required for the executive work connected with the
- Tuskegee Normal and Industrial Institute, and in securing the money
- necessary for the support of the institution. Much of what I have
- said has been written on board trains, or at hotels or railroad
- stations while I have been waiting for trains, or during the moments
- that I could spare from my work while at Tuskegee. Without the
- painstaking and generous assistance of Mr. Max Bennett Thrasher I
- could not have succeeded in any satisfactory degree.
-
-
-
-
- UP FROM SLAVERY
-
-
- CHAPTER I
-
- A SLAVE AMONG SLAVES
-
-
- I WAS born a slave on a plantation in Franklin County, Virginia. I am
- not quite sure of the exact place or exact date of my birth, but at
- any rate I suspect I must have been born somewhere and at some time.
- As nearly as I have been able to learn, I was born near a cross-roads
- post-office called Hale's Ford, and the year was 1858 or 1859. I do
- not know the month or the day. The earliest impressions I can now
- recall are of the plantation and the slave quarters -- the latter
- being the part of the plantation where the slaves had their cabins.
- My life had its beginning in the midst of the most miserable,
- desolate, and discouraging surroundings. This was so, however, not
- because my owners were especially cruel, for they were not, as
- compared with many others. I was born in a typical log cabin, about
- fourteen by sixteen feet square. In this cabin I lived with my mother
- and a brother and sister till after the Civil War, when we were all
- declared free.
- Of my ancestry I know almost nothing. In the slave quarters, and
- even later, I heard whispered conversations among the coloured people
- of the tortures which the slaves, including, no doubt, my ancestors on
- my mother's side, suffered in the middle passage of the slave ship
- while being conveyed from Africa to America. I have been unsuccessful
- in securing any information that would throw any accurate light upon
- the history of my family beyond my mother. She, I remember, had a
- half-brother and a half-sister. In the days of slavery not very much
- attention was given to family history and family records -- that is,
- black family records. My mother, I suppose, attracted the attention
- of a purchaser who was afterward my owner and hers. Her addition to
- the slave family attracted about as much attention as the purchase of
- a new horse or cow. Of my father I know even less than of my mother.
- I do not even know his name. I have heard reports to the effect that
- he was a white man who lived on one of the near-by plantations.
- Whoever he was, I never heard of his taking the least interest in me
- or providing in any way for my rearing. But I do not find especial
- fault with him. He was simply another unfortunate victim of the
- institution which the Nation unhappily had engrafted upon it at that
- time.
- The cabin was not only our living-place, but was also used as the
- kitchen for the plantation. My mother was the plantation cook. The
- cabin was without glass windows; it had only openings in the side
- which let in the light, and also the cold, chilly air of winter.
- There was a door to the cabin -- that is, something that was called a
- door -- but the uncertain hinges by which it was hung, and the large
- cracks in it, to say nothing of the fact that it was too small, made
- the room a very uncomfortable one. In addition to these openings
- there was, in the lower right-hand corner of the room, the "cat-hole,"
- -- a contrivance which almost every mansion or cabin in Virginia
- possessed during the ante-bellum period. The "cat-hole" was a square
- opening, about seven by eight inches, provided for the purpose of
- letting the cat pass in and out of the house at will during the night.
- In the case of our particular cabin I could never understand the
- necessity for this convenience, since there were at least a half-dozen
- other places in the cabin that would have accommodated the cats.
- There was no wooden floor in our cabin, the naked earth being used as
- a floor. In the centre of the earthen floor there was a large, deep
- opening covered with boards, which was used as a place in which to
- store sweet potatoes during the winter. An impression of this potato-
- hole is very distinctly engraved upon my memory, because I recall that
- during the process of putting the potatoes in or taking them out I
- would often come into possession of one or two, which I roasted and
- thoroughly enjoyed. There was no cooking-stove on our plantation, and
- all the cooking for the whites and slaves my mother had to do over an
- open fireplace, mostly in pots and "skillets." While the poorly built
- cabin caused us to suffer with cold in the winter, the heat from the
- open fireplace in summer was equally trying.
- The early years of my life, which were spent in the little cabin,
- were not very different from those of thousands of other slaves. My
- mother, of course, had little time in which to give attention to the
- training of her children during the day. She snatched a few moments
- for our care in the early morning before her work began, and at night
- after the day's work was done. One of my earliest recollections is
- that of my mother cooking a chicken late at night, and awakening her
- children for the purpose of feeding them. How or where she got it I
- do not know. I presume, however, it was procured from our owner's
- farm. Some people may call this theft. If such a thing were to
- happen now, I should condemn it as theft myself. But taking place at
- the time it did, and for the reason that it did, no one could ever
- make me believe that my mother was guilty of thieving. She was simply
- a victim of the system of slavery. I cannot remember having slept in
- a bed until after our family was declared free by the Emancipation
- Proclamation. Three children -- John, my older brother, Amanda, my
- sister, and myself -- had a pallet on the dirt floor, or, to be more
- correct, we slept in and on a bundle of filthy rags laid upon the dirt
- floor.
- I was asked not long ago to tell something about the sports and
- pastimes that I engaged in during my youth. Until that question was
- asked it had never occurred to me that there was no period of my life
- that was devoted to play. From the time that I can remember anything,
- almost every day of my life had been occupied in some kind of labour;
- though I think I would now be a more useful man if I had had time for
- sports. During the period that I spent in slavery I was not large
- enough to be of much service, still I was occupied most of the time in
- cleaning the yards, carrying water to the men in the fields, or going
- to the mill to which I used to take the corn, once a week, to be
- ground. The mill was about three miles from the plantation. This
- work I always dreaded. The heavy bag of corn would be thrown across
- the back of the horse, and the corn divided about evenly on each side;
- but in some way, almost without exception, on these trips, the corn
- would so shift as to become unbalanced and would fall off the horse,
- and often I would fall with it. As I was not strong enough to reload
- the corn upon the horse, I would have to wait, sometimes for many
- hours, till a chance passer-by came along who would help me out of my
- trouble. The hours while waiting for some one were usually spent in
- crying. The time consumed in this way made me late in reaching the
- mill, and by the time I got my corn ground and reached home it would
- be far into the night. The road was a lonely one, and often led
- through dense forests. I was always frightened. The woods were said
- to be full of soldiers who had deserted from the army, and I had been
- told that the first thing a deserter did to a Negro boy when he found
- him alone was to cut off his ears. Besides, when I was late in
- getting home I knew I would always get a severe scolding or a
- flogging.
- I had no schooling whatever while I was a slave though I remember
- on several occasions I went as far as the schoolhouse door with one of
- my young mistresses to carry her books. The picture of several dozen
- boys and girls in a schoolroom engaged in study made a deep impression
- upon me, and I had the feeling that to get into a schoolhouse and
- study in this way would be about the same as getting into paradise.
- So far as I can now recall, the first knowledge that I got of the
- fact that we were slaves, and that freedom of the slaves was being
- discussed, was early one morning before day, when I was awakened by my
- mother kneeling over her children and fervently praying that Lincoln
- and his armies might be successful, and that one day she and her
- children might be free. In this connection I have never been able to
- understand how the slaves throughout the South, completely ignorant as
- were the masses so far as books or newspapers were concerned, were
- able to keep themselves so accurately and completely informed about
- the great National questions that were agitating the country. From
- the time that Garrison, Lovejoy, and others began to agitate for
- freedom, the slaves throughout the South kept in close touch with the
- progress of the movement. Though I was a mere child during the
- preparation for the Civil War and during the war itself, I now recall
- the many late-at-night whispered discussions that I heard my mother
- and the other slaves on the plantation indulge in. These discussions
- showed that they understood the situation, and that they kept
- themselves informed of events by what was termed the "grape-vine"
- telegraph.
- During the campaign when Lincoln was first a candidate for the
- Presidency, the slaves on our far-off plantation, miles from any
- railroad or large city or daily newspaper, knew what the issues
- involved were. When war was begun between the North and the South,
- every slave on our plantation felt and knew that, though other issues
- were discussed, the primal one was that of slavery. Even the most
- ignorant members of my race on the remote plantations felt in their
- hearts, with a certainty that admitted of no doubt, that the freedom
- of the slaves would be the one great result of the war, if the
- northern armies conquered. Every success of the Federal armies and
- every defeat of the Confederate forces was watched with the keenest
- and most intense interest. Often the slaves got knowledge of the
- results of great battles before the white people received it. This
- news was usually gotten from the coloured man who was sent to the
- post-office for the mail. In our case the post-office was about three
- miles from the plantation, and the mail came once or twice a week.
- The man who was sent to the office would linger about the place long
- enough to get the drift of the conversation from the group of white
- people who naturally congregated there, after receiving their mail, to
- discuss the latest news. The mail-carrier on his way back to our
- master's house would as naturally retail the news that he had secured
- among the slaves, and in this way they often heard of important events
- before the white people at the "big house," as the master's house was
- called.
- I cannot remember a single instance during my childhood or early
- boyhood when our entire family sat down to the table together, and
- God's blessing was asked, and the family ate a meal in a civilized
- manner. On the plantation in Virginia, and even later, meals were
- gotten by the children very much as dumb animals get theirs. It was a
- piece of bread here and a scrap of meat there. It was a cup of milk
- at one time and some potatoes at another. Sometimes a portion of our
- family would eat out of the skillet or pot, while some one else would
- eat from a tin plate held on the knees, and often using nothing but
- the hands with which to hold the food. When I had grown to sufficient
- size, I was required to go to the "big house" at meal-times to fan the
- flies from the table by means of a large set of paper fans operated by
- a pulley. Naturally much of the conversation of the white people
- turned upon the subject of freedom and the war, and I absorbed a good
- deal of it. I remember that at one time I saw two of my young
- mistresses and some lady visitors eating ginger-cakes, in the yard.
- At that time those cakes seemed to me to be absolutely the most
- tempting and desirable things that I had ever seen; and I then and
- there resolved that, if I ever got free, the height of my ambition
- would be reached if I could get to the point where I could secure and
- eat ginger-cakes in the way that I saw those ladies doing.
- Of course as the war was prolonged the white people, in many
- cases, often found it difficult to secure food for themselves. I
- think the slaves felt the deprivation less than the whites, because
- the usual diet for slaves was corn bread and pork, and these could be
- raised on the plantation; but coffee, tea, sugar, and other articles
- which the whites had been accustomed to use could not be raised on the
- plantation, and the conditions brought about by the war frequently
- made it impossible to secure these things. The whites were often in
- great straits. Parched corn was used for coffee, and a kind of black
- molasses was used instead of sugar. Many times nothing was used to
- sweeten the so-called tea and coffee.
- The first pair of shoes that I recall wearing were wooden ones.
- They had rough leather on the top, but the bottoms, which were about
- an inch thick, were of wood. When I walked they made a fearful noise,
- and besides this they were very inconvenient, since there was no
- yielding to the natural pressure of the foot. In wearing them one
- presented and exceedingly awkward appearance. The most trying ordeal
- that I was forced to endure as a slave boy, however, was the wearing
- of a flax shirt. In the portion of Virginia where I lived it was
- common to use flax as part of the clothing for the slaves. That part
- of the flax from which our clothing was made was largely the refuse,
- which of course was the cheapest and roughest part. I can scarcely
- imagine any torture, except, perhaps, the pulling of a tooth, that is
- equal to that caused by putting on a new flax shirt for the first
- time. It is almost equal to the feeling that one would experience if
- he had a dozen or more chestnut burrs, or a hundred small pin-points,
- in contact with his flesh. Even to this day I can recall accurately
- the tortures that I underwent when putting on one of these garments.
- The fact that my flesh was soft and tender added to the pain. But I
- had no choice. I had to wear the flax shirt or none; and had it been
- left to me to choose, I should have chosen to wear no covering. In
- connection with the flax shirt, my brother John, who is several years
- older than I am, performed one of the most generous acts that I ever
- heard of one slave relative doing for another. On several occasions
- when I was being forced to wear a new flax shirt, he generously agreed
- to put it on in my stead and wear it for several days, till it was
- "broken in." Until I had grown to be quite a youth this single
- garment was all that I wore.
- One may get the idea, from what I have said, that there was bitter
- feeling toward the white people on the part of my race, because of the
- fact that most of the white population was away fighting in a war
- which would result in keeping the Negro in slavery if the South was
- successful. In the case of the slaves on our place this was not true,
- and it was not true of any large portion of the slave population in
- the South where the Negro was treated with anything like decency.
- During the Civil War one of my young masters was killed, and two were
- severely wounded. I recall the feeling of sorrow which existed among
- the slaves when they heard of the death of "Mars' Billy." It was no
- sham sorrow, but real. Some of the slaves had nursed "Mars' Billy";
- others had played with him when he was a child. "Mars' Billy" had
- begged for mercy in the case of others when the overseer or master was
- thrashing them. The sorrow in the slave quarter was only second to
- that in the "big house." When the two young masters were brought home
- wounded, the sympathy of the slaves was shown in many ways. They were
- just as anxious to assist in the nursing as the family relatives of
- the wounded. Some of the slaves would even beg for the privilege of
- sitting up at night to nurse their wounded masters. This tenderness
- and sympathy on the part of those held in bondage was a result of
- their kindly and generous nature. In order to defend and protect the
- women and children who were left on the plantations when the white
- males went to war, the slaves would have laid down their lives. The
- slave who was selected to sleep in the "big house" during the absence
- of the males was considered to have the place of honour. Any one
- attempting to harm "young Mistress" or "old Mistress" during the night
- would have had to cross the dead body of the slave to do so. I do not
- know how many have noticed it, but I think that it will be found to be
- true that there are few instances, either in slavery or freedom, in
- which a member of my race has been known to betray a specific trust.
- As a rule, not only did the members of my race entertain no
- feelings of bitterness against the whites before and during the war,
- but there are many instances of Negroes tenderly carrying for their
- former masters and mistresses who for some reason have become poor and
- dependent since the war. I know of instances where the former masters
- of slaves have for years been supplied with money by their former
- slaves to keep them from suffering. I have known of still other cases
- in which the former slaves have assisted in the education of the
- descendants of their former owners. I know of a case on a large
- plantation in the South in which a young white man, the son of the
- former owner of the estate, has become so reduced in purse and self-
- control by reason of drink that he is a pitiable creature; and yet,
- notwithstanding the poverty of the coloured people themselves on this
- plantation, they have for years supplied this young white man with the
- necessities of life. One sends him a little coffee or sugar, another
- a little meat, and so on. Nothing that the coloured people possess is
- too good for the son of "old Mars' Tom," who will perhaps never be
- permitted to suffer while any remain on the place who knew directly or
- indirectly of "old Mars' Tom."
- I have said that there are few instances of a member of my race
- betraying a specific trust. One of the best illustrations of this
- which I know of is in the case of an ex-slave from Virginia whom I met
- not long ago in a little town in the state of Ohio. I found that this
- man had made a contract with his master, two or three years previous
- to the Emancipation Proclamation, to the effect that the slave was to
- be permitted to buy himself, by paying so much per year for his body;
- and while he was paying for himself, he was to be permitted to labour
- where and for whom he pleased. Finding that he could secure better
- wages in Ohio, he went there. When freedom came, he was still in debt
- to his master some three hundred dollars. Notwithstanding that the
- Emancipation Proclamation freed him from any obligation to his master,
- this black man walked the greater portion of the distance back to
- where his old master lived in Virginia, and placed the last dollar,
- with interest, in his hands. In talking to me about this, the man
- told me that he knew that he did not have to pay the debt, but that he
- had given his word to the master, and his word he had never broken.
- He felt that he could not enjoy his freedom till he had fulfilled his
- promise.
- From some things that I have said one may get the idea that some
- of the slaves did not want freedom. This is not true. I have never
- seen one who did not want to be free, or one who would return to
- slavery.
- I pity from the bottom of my heart any nation or body of people
- that is so unfortunate as to get entangled in the net of slavery. I
- have long since ceased to cherish any spirit of bitterness against the
- Southern white people on account of the enslavement of my race. No
- one section of our country was wholly responsible for its
- introduction, and, besides, it was recognized and protected for years
- by the General Government. Having once got its tentacles fastened on
- to the economic and social life of the Republic, it was no easy matter
- for the country to relieve itself of the institution. Then, when we
- rid ourselves of prejudice, or racial feeling, and look facts in the
- face, we must acknowledge that, notwithstanding the cruelty and moral
- wrong of slavery, the ten million Negroes inhabiting this country, who
- themselves or whose ancestors went through the school of American
- slavery, are in a stronger and more hopeful condition, materially,
- intellectually, morally, and religiously, than is true of an equal
- number of black people in any other portion of the globe. This is so
- to such an extend that Negroes in this country, who themselves or
- whose forefathers went through the school of slavery, are constantly
- returning to Africa as missionaries to enlighten those who remained in
- the fatherland. This I say, not to justify slavery -- on the other
- hand, I condemn it as an institution, as we all know that in America
- it was established for selfish and financial reasons, and not from a
- missionary motive -- but to call attention to a fact, and to show how
- Providence so often uses men and institutions to accomplish a purpose.
- When persons ask me in these days how, in the midst of what sometimes
- seem hopelessly discouraging conditions, I can have such faith in the
- future of my race in this country, I remind them of the wilderness
- through which and out of which, a good Providence has already led us.
- Ever since I have been old enough to think for myself, I have
- entertained the idea that, notwithstanding the cruel wrongs inflicted
- upon us, the black man got nearly as much out of slavery as the white
- man did. The hurtful influences of the institution were not by any
- means confined to the Negro. This was fully illustrated by the life
- upon our own plantation. The whole machinery of slavery was so
- constructed as to cause labour, as a rule, to be looked upon as a
- badge of degradation, of inferiority. Hence labour was something that
- both races on the slave plantation sought to escape. The slave system
- on our place, in a large measure, took the spirit of self-reliance and
- self-help out of the white people. My old master had many boys and
- girls, but not one, so far as I know, ever mastered a single trade or
- special line of productive industry. The girls were not taught to
- cook, sew, or to take care of the house. All of this was left to the
- saves. The slaves, of course, had little personal interest in the
- life of the plantation, and their ignorance prevented them from
- learning how to do things in the most improved and thorough manner.
- As a result of the system, fences were out of repair, gates were
- hanging half off the hinges, doors creaked, window-panes were out,
- plastering had fallen but was not replaced, weeds grew in the yard.
- As a rule, there was food for whites and blacks, but inside the house,
- and on the dining-room table, there was wanting that delicacy and
- refinement of touch and finish which can make a home the most
- convenient, comfortable, and attractive place in the world. Withal
- there was a waste of food and other materials which was sad. When
- freedom came, the slaves were almost as well fitted to begin life anew
- as the master, except in the matter of book-learning and ownership of
- property. The slave owner and his sons had mastered no special
- industry. They unconsciously had imbibed the feeling that manual
- labour was not the proper thing for them. On the other hand, the
- slaves, in many cases, had mastered some handicraft, and none were
- ashamed, and few unwilling, to labour.
- Finally the war closed, and the day of freedom came. It was a
- momentous and eventful day to all upon our plantation. We have been
- expecting it. Freedom was in the air, and had been for months.
- Deserting soldiers returning to their homes were to be seen every day.
- Others who had been discharged, or whose regiments had been paroled,
- were constantly passing near our place. The "grape-vine telegraph"
- was kept busy night and day. The news and mutterings of great events
- were swiftly carried from one plantation to another. In the fear of
- "Yankee" invasions, the silverware and other valuables were taken from
- the "big house," buried in the woods, and guarded by trusted slaves.
- Woe be to any one who would have attempted to disturb the buried
- treasure. The slaves would give the Yankee soldiers food, drink,
- clothing -- anything but that which had been specifically intrusted
- [sic] to their care and honour. As the great day drew nearer, there
- was more singing in the slave quarters than usual. It was bolder, had
- more ring, and lasted later into the night. Most of the verses of the
- plantation songs had some reference to freedom. True, they had sung
- those same verses before, but they had been careful to explain that
- the "freedom" in these songs referred to the next world, and had no
- connection with life in this world. Now they gradually threw off the
- mask, and were not afraid to let it be known that the "freedom" in
- their songs meant freedom of the body in this world. The night before
- the eventful day, word was sent to the slaver quarters to the effect
- that something unusual was going to take place at the "big house" the
- next morning. There was little, if any, sleep that night. All as
- excitement and expectancy. Early the next morning word was sent to
- all the slaves, old and young, to gather at the house. In company
- with my mother, brother, and sister, and a large number of other
- slaves, I went to the master's house. All of our master's family were
- either standing or seated on the veranda of the house, where they
- could see what was to take place and hear what was said. There was a
- feeling of deep interest, or perhaps sadness, on their faces, but not
- bitterness. As I now recall the impression they made upon me, they
- did not at the moment seem to be sad because of the loss of property,
- but rather because of parting with those whom they had reared and who
- were in many ways very close to them. The most distinct thing that I
- now recall in connection with the scene was that some man who seemed
- to be a stranger (a United States officer, I presume) made a little
- speech and then read a rather long paper -- the Emancipation
- Proclamation, I think. After the reading we were told that we were
- all free, and could go when and where we pleased. My mother, who was
- standing by my side, leaned over and kissed her children, while tears
- of joy ran down her cheeks. She explained to us what it all meant,
- that this was the day for which she had been so long praying, but
- fearing that she would never live to see.
- For some minutes there was great rejoicing, and thanksgiving, and
- wild scenes of ecstasy. But there was no feeling of bitterness. In
- fact, there was pity among the slaves for our former owners. The wild
- rejoicing on the part of the emancipated coloured people lasted but
- for a brief period, for I noticed that by the time they returned to
- their cabins there was a change in their feelings. The great
- responsibility of being free, of having charge of themselves, of
- having to think and plan for themselves and their children, seemed to
- take possession of them. It was very much like suddenly turning a
- youth of ten or twelve years out into the world to provide for
- himself. In a few hours the great questions with which the Anglo-
- Saxon race had been grappling for centuries had been thrown upon these
- people to be solved. These were the questions of a home, a living,
- the rearing of children, education, citizenship, and the establishment
- and support of churches. Was it any wonder that within a few hours
- the wild rejoicing ceased and a feeling of deep gloom seemed to
- pervade the slave quarters? To some it seemed that, now that they
- were in actual possession of it, freedom was a more serious thing than
- they had expected to find it. Some of the slaves were seventy or
- eighty years old; their best days were gone. They had no strength
- with which to earn a living in a strange place and among strange
- people, even if they had been sure where to find a new place of abode.
- To this class the problem seemed especially hard. Besides, deep down
- in their hearts there was a strange and peculiar attachment to "old
- Marster" and "old Missus," and to their children, which they found it
- hard to think of breaking off. With these they had spent in some
- cases nearly a half-century, and it was no light thing to think of
- parting. Gradually, one by one, stealthily at first, the older slaves
- began to wander from the slave quarters back to the "big house" to
- have a whispered conversation with their former owners as to the
- future.
-
-
- CHAPTER II
-
- BOYHOOD DAYS
-
-
- AFTER the coming of freedom there were two points upon which
- practically all the people on our place were agreed, and I found that
- this was generally true throughout the South: that they must change
- their names, and that they must leave the old plantation for at least
- a few days or weeks in order that they might really feel sure that
- they were free.
- In some way a feeling got among the coloured people that it was
- far from proper for them to bear the surname of their former owners,
- and a great many of them took other surnames. This was one of the
- first signs of freedom. When they were slaves, a coloured person was
- simply called "John" or "Susan." There was seldom occasion for more
- than the use of the one name. If "John" or "Susan" belonged to a
- white man by the name of "Hatcher," sometimes he was called "John
- Hatcher," or as often "Hatcher's John." But there was a feeling that
- "John Hatcher" or "Hatcher's John" was not the proper title by which
- to denote a freeman; and so in many cases "John Hatcher" was changed
- to "John S. Lincoln" or "John S. Sherman," the initial "S" standing
- for no name, it being simply a part of what the coloured man proudly
- called his "entitles."
- As I have stated, most of the coloured people left the old
- plantation for a short while at least, so as to be sure, it seemed,
- that they could leave and try their freedom on to see how it felt.
- After they had remained away for a while, many of the older slaves,
- especially, returned to their old homes and made some kind of contract
- with their former owners by which they remained on the estate.
- My mother's husband, who was the stepfather of my brother John and
- myself, did not belong to the same owners as did my mother. In fact,
- he seldom came to our plantation. I remember seeing his there perhaps
- once a year, that being about Christmas time. In some way, during the
- war, by running away and following the Federal soldiers, it seems, he
- found his way into the new state of West Virginia. As soon as freedom
- was declared, he sent for my mother to come to the Kanawha Valley, in
- West Virginia. At that time a journey from Virginia over the
- mountains to West Virginia was rather a tedious and in some cases a
- painful undertaking. What little clothing and few household goods we
- had were placed in a cart, but the children walked the greater portion
- of the distance, which was several hundred miles.
- I do not think any of us ever had been very far from the
- plantation, and the taking of a long journey into another state was
- quite an event. The parting from our former owners and the members of
- our own race on the plantation was a serious occasion. From the time
- of our parting till their death we kept up a correspondence with the
- older members of the family, and in later years we have kept in touch
- with those who were the younger members. We were several weeks making
- the trip, and most of the time we slept in the open air and did our
- cooking over a log fire out-of-doors. One night I recall that we
- camped near an abandoned log cabin, and my mother decided to build a
- fire in that for cooking, and afterward to make a "pallet" on the
- floor for our sleeping. Just as the fire had gotten well started a
- large black snake fully a yard and a half long dropped down the
- chimney and ran out on the floor. Of course we at once abandoned that
- cabin. Finally we reached our destination -- a little town called
- Malden, which is about five miles from Charleston, the present capital
- of the state.
- At that time salt-mining was the great industry in that part of
- West Virginia, and the little town of Malden was right in the midst of
- the salt-furnaces. My stepfather had already secured a job at a salt-
- furnace, and he had also secured a little cabin for us to live in.
- Our new house was no better than the one we had left on the old
- plantation in Virginia. In fact, in one respect it was worse.
- Notwithstanding the poor condition of our plantation cabin, we were at
- all times sure of pure air. Our new home was in the midst of a
- cluster of cabins crowded closely together, and as there were no
- sanitary regulations, the filth about the cabins was often
- intolerable. Some of our neighbours were coloured people, and some
- were the poorest and most ignorant and degraded white people. It was
- a motley mixture. Drinking, gambling, quarrels, fights, and
- shockingly immoral practices were frequent. All who lived in the
- little town were in one way or another connected with the salt
- business. Though I was a mere child, my stepfather put me and my
- brother at work in one of the furnaces. Often I began work as early
- as four o'clock in the morning.
- The first thing I ever learned in the way of book knowledge was
- while working in this salt-furnace. Each salt-packer had his barrels
- marked with a certain number. The number allotted to my stepfather
- was "18." At the close of the day's work the boss of the packers
- would come around and put "18" on each of our barrels, and I soon
- learned to recognize that figure wherever I saw it, and after a while
- got to the point where I could make that figure, though I knew nothing
- about any other figures or letters.
- From the time that I can remember having any thoughts about
- anything, I recall that I had an intense longing to learn to read. I
- determined, when quite a small child, that, if I accomplished nothing
- else in life, I would in some way get enough education to enable me to
- read common books and newspapers. Soon after we got settled in some
- manner in our new cabin in West Virginia, I induced my mother to get
- hold of a book for me. How or where she got it I do not know, but in
- some way she procured an old copy of Webster's "blue-back" spelling-
- book, which contained the alphabet, followed by such meaningless words
- as "ab," "ba," "ca," "da." I began at once to devour this book, and I
- think that it was the first one I ever had in my hands. I had learned
- from somebody that the way to begin to read was to learn the alphabet,
- so I tried in all the ways I could think of to learn it, -- all of
- course without a teacher, for I could find no one to teach me. At
- that time there was not a single member of my race anywhere near us
- who could read, and I was too timid to approach any of the white
- people. In some way, within a few weeks, I mastered the greater
- portion of the alphabet. In all my efforts to learn to read my mother
- shared fully my ambition, and sympathized with me and aided me in
- every way that she could. Though she was totally ignorant, she had
- high ambitions for her children, and a large fund of good, hard,
- common sense, which seemed to enable her to meet and master every
- situation. If I have done anything in life worth attention, I feel
- sure that I inherited the disposition from my mother.
- In the midst of my struggles and longing for an education, a young
- coloured boy who had learned to read in the state of Ohio came to
- Malden. As soon as the coloured people found out that he could read,
- a newspaper was secured, and at the close of nearly every day's work
- this young man would be surrounded by a group of men and women who
- were anxious to hear him read the news contained in the papers. How I
- used to envy this man! He seemed to me to be the one young man in all
- the world who ought to be satisfied with his attainments.
- About this time the question of having some kind of a school
- opened for the coloured children in the village began to be discussed
- by members of the race. As it would be the first school for Negro
- children that had ever been opened in that part of Virginia, it was,
- of course, to be a great event, and the discussion excited the wildest
- interest. The most perplexing question was where to find a teacher.
- The young man from Ohio who had learned to read the papers was
- considered, but his age was against him. In the midst of the
- discussion about a teacher, another young coloured man from Ohio, who
- had been a soldier, in some way found his way into town. It was soon
- learned that he possessed considerable education, and he was engaged
- by the coloured people to teach their first school. As yet no free
- schools had been started for coloured people in that section, hence
- each family agreed to pay a certain amount per month, with the
- understanding that the teacher was to "board 'round" -- that is, spend
- a day with each family. This was not bad for the teacher, for each
- family tried to provide the very best on the day the teacher was to be
- its guest. I recall that I looked forward with an anxious appetite to
- the "teacher's day" at our little cabin.
- This experience of a whole race beginning to go to school for the
- first time, presents one of the most interesting studies that has ever
- occurred in connection with the development of any race. Few people
- who were not right in the midst of the scenes can form any exact idea
- of the intense desire which the people of my race showed for an
- education. As I have stated, it was a whole race trying to go to
- school. Few were too young, and none too old, to make the attempt to
- learn. As fast as any kind of teachers could be secured, not only
- were day-schools filled, but night-schools as well. The great
- ambition of the older people was to try to learn to read the Bible
- before they died. With this end in view men and women who were fifty
- or seventy-five years old would often be found in the night-school.
- Some day-schools were formed soon after freedom, but the principal
- book studied in the Sunday-school was the spelling-book. Day-school,
- night-school, Sunday-school, were always crowded, and often many had
- to be turned away for want of room.
- The opening of the school in the Kanawha Valley, however, brought
- to me one of the keenest disappointments that I ever experienced. I
- had been working in a salt-furnace for several months, and my
- stepfather had discovered that I had a financial value, and so, when
- the school opened, he decided that he could not spare me from my work.
- This decision seemed to cloud my every ambition. The disappointment
- was made all the more severe by reason of the fact that my place of
- work was where I could see the happy children passing to and from
- school mornings and afternoons. Despite this disappointment, however,
- I determined that I would learn something, anyway. I applied myself
- with greater earnestness than ever to the mastering of what was in the
- "blue-back" speller.
- My mother sympathized with me in my disappointment, and sought to
- comfort me in all the ways she could, and to help me find a way to
- learn. After a while I succeeded in making arrangements with the
- teacher to give me some lessons at night, after the day's work was
- done. These night lessons were so welcome that I think I learned more
- at night than the other children did during the day. My own
- experiences in the night-school gave me faith in the night-school
- idea, with which, in after years, I had to do both at Hampton and
- Tuskegee. But my boyish heart was still set upon going to the day-
- school, and I let no opportunity slip to push my case. Finally I won,
- and was permitted to go to the school in the day for a few months,
- with the understanding that I was to rise early in the morning and
- work in the furnace till nine o'clock, and return immediately after
- school closed in the afternoon for at least two more hours of work.
- The schoolhouse was some distance from the furnace, and as I had
- to work till nine o'clock, and the school opened at nine, I found
- myself in a difficulty. School would always be begun before I reached
- it, and sometimes my class had recited. To get around this difficulty
- I yielded to a temptation for which most people, I suppose, will
- condemn me; but since it is a fact, I might as well state it. I have
- great faith in the power and influence of facts. It is seldom that
- anything is permanently gained by holding back a fact. There was a
- large clock in a little office in the furnace. This clock, of course,
- all the hundred or more workmen depended upon to regulate their hours
- of beginning and ending the day's work. I got the idea that the way
- for me to reach school on time was to move the clock hands from half-
- past eight up to the nine o'clock mark. This I found myself doing
- morning after morning, till the furnace "boss" discovered that
- something was wrong, and locked the clock in a case. I did not mean
- to inconvenience anybody. I simply meant to reach that schoolhouse in
- time.
- When, however, I found myself at the school for the first time, I
- also found myself confronted with two other difficulties. In the
- first place, I found that all the other children wore hats or caps on
- their heads, and I had neither hat nor cap. In fact, I do not
- remember that up to the time of going to school I had ever worn any
- kind of covering upon my head, nor do I recall that either I or
- anybody else had even thought anything about the need of covering for
- my head. But, of course, when I saw how all the other boys were
- dressed, I began to feel quite uncomfortable. As usual, I put the
- case before my mother, and she explained to me that she had no money
- with which to buy a "store hat," which was a rather new institution at
- that time among the members of my race and was considered quite the
- thing for young and old to own, but that she would find a way to help
- me out of the difficulty. She accordingly got two pieces of
- "homespun" (jeans) and sewed them together, and I was soon the proud
- possessor of my first cap.
- The lesson that my mother taught me in this has always remained
- with me, and I have tried as best as I could to teach it to others. I
- have always felt proud, whenever I think of the incident, that my
- mother had strength of character enough not to be led into the
- temptation of seeming to be that which she was not -- of trying to
- impress my schoolmates and others with the fact that she was able to
- buy me a "store hat" when she was not. I have always felt proud that
- she refused to go into debt for that which she did not have the money
- to pay for. Since that time I have owned many kinds of caps and hats,
- but never one of which I have felt so proud as of the cap made of the
- two pieces of cloth sewed together by my mother. I have noted the
- fact, but without satisfaction, I need not add, that several of the
- boys who began their careers with "store hats" and who were my
- schoolmates and used to join in the sport that was made of me because
- I had only a "homespun" cap, have ended their careers in the
- penitentiary, while others are not able now to buy any kind of hat.
- My second difficulty was with regard to my name, or rather _a_
- name. From the time when I could remember anything, I had been called
- simply "Booker." Before going to school it had never occurred to me
- that it was needful or appropriate to have an additional name. When I
- heard the schoolroll called, I noticed that all of the children had at
- least two names, and some of them indulged in what seemed to me the
- extravagance of having three. I was in deep perplexity, because I
- knew that the teacher would demand of me at least two names, and I had
- only one. By the time the occasion came for the enrolling of my name,
- an idea occurred to me which I thought would make me equal to the
- situation; and so, when the teacher asked me what my full name was, I
- calmly told him "Booker Washington," as if I had been called by that
- name all my life; and by that name I have since been known. Later in
- my life I found that my mother had given me the name of "Booker
- Taliaferro" soon after I was born, but in some way that part of my
- name seemed to disappear and for a long while was forgotten, but as
- soon as I found out about it I revived it, and made my full name
- "Booker Taliaferro Washington." I think there are not many men in our
- country who have had the privilege of naming themselves in the way
- that I have.
- More than once I have tried to picture myself in the position of a
- boy or man with an honoured and distinguished ancestry which I could
- trace back through a period of hundreds of years, and who had not only
- inherited a name, but fortune and a proud family homestead; and yet I
- have sometimes had the feeling that if I had inherited these, and had
- been a member of a more popular race, I should have been inclined to
- yield to the temptation of depending upon my ancestry and my colour to
- do that for me which I should do for myself. Years ago I resolved
- that because I had no ancestry myself I would leave a record of which
- my children would be proud, and which might encourage them to still
- higher effort.
- The world should not pass judgment upon the Negro, and especially
- the Negro youth, too quickly or too harshly. The Negro boy has
- obstacles, discouragements, and temptations to battle with that are
- little know to those not situated as he is. When a white boy
- undertakes a task, it is taken for granted that he will succeed. On
- the other hand, people are usually surprised if the Negro boy does not
- fail. In a word, the Negro youth starts out with the presumption
- against him.
- The influence of ancestry, however, is important in helping
- forward any individual or race, if too much reliance is not placed
- upon it. Those who constantly direct attention to the Negro youth's
- moral weaknesses, and compare his advancement with that of white
- youths, do not consider the influence of the memories which cling
- about the old family homesteads. I have no idea, as I have stated
- elsewhere, who my grandmother was. I have, or have had, uncles and
- aunts and cousins, but I have no knowledge as to where most of them
- are. My case will illustrate that of hundreds of thousands of black
- people in every part of our country. The very fact that the white boy
- is conscious that, if he fails in life, he will disgrace the whole
- family record, extending back through many generations, is of
- tremendous value in helping him to resist temptations. The fact that
- the individual has behind and surrounding him proud family history and
- connection serves as a stimulus to help him to overcome obstacles when
- striving for success.
- The time that I was permitted to attend school during the day was
- short, and my attendance was irregular. It was not long before I had
- to stop attending day-school altogether, and devote all of my time
- again to work. I resorted to the night-school again. In fact, the
- greater part of the education I secured in my boyhood was gathered
- through the night-school after my day's work was done. I had
- difficulty often in securing a satisfactory teacher. Sometimes, after
- I had secured some one to teach me at night, I would find, much to my
- disappointment, that the teacher knew but little more than I did.
- Often I would have to walk several miles at night in order to recite
- my night-school lessons. There was never a time in my youth, no
- matter how dark and discouraging the days might be, when one resolve
- did not continually remain with me, and that was a determination to
- secure an education at any cost.
- Soon after we moved to West Virginia, my mother adopted into our
- family, notwithstanding our poverty, an orphan boy, to whom afterward
- we gave the name of James B. Washington. He has ever since remained a
- member of the family.
- After I had worked in the salt-furnace for some time, work was
- secured for me in a coal-mine which was operated mainly for the
- purpose of securing fuel for the salt-furnace. Work in the coal-mine
- I always dreaded. One reason for this was that any one who worked in
- a coal-mine was always unclean., at least while at work, and it was a
- very hard job to get one's skin clean after the day's work was over.
- Then it was fully a mile from the opening of the coal-mine to the face
- of the coal, and all, of course, was in the blackest darkness. I do
- not believe that one ever experiences anywhere else such darkness as
- he does in a coal-mine. The mine was divided into a large number of
- different "rooms" or departments, and, as I never was able to learn
- the location of all these "rooms," I many times found myself lost in
- the mine. To add to the horror of being lost, sometimes my light
- would go out, and then, if I did not happen to have a match, I would
- wander about in the darkness until by chance I found some one to give
- me a light. The work was not only hard, but it was dangerous. There
- was always the danger of being blown to pieces by a premature
- explosion of powder, or of being crushed by falling slate. Accidents
- from one or the other of these causes were frequently occurring, and
- this kept me in constant fear. Many children of the tenderest years
- were compelled then, as is now true I fear, in most coal-mining
- districts, to spend a large part of their lives in these coal-mines,
- with little opportunity to get an education; and, what is worse, I
- have often noted that, as a rule, young boys who begin life in a coal-
- mine are often physically and mentally dwarfed. They soon lose
- ambition to do anything else than to continue as a coal-miner.
- In those days, and later as a young man, I used to try to picture
- in my imagination the feelings and ambitions of a white boy with
- absolutely no limit placed upon his aspirations and activities. I
- used to envy the white boy who had no obstacles placed in the way of
- his becoming a Congressman, Governor, Bishop, or President by reason
- of the accident of his birth or race. I used to picture the way that
- I would act under such circumstances; how I would begin at the bottom
- and keep rising until I reached the highest round of success.
- In later years, I confess that I do not envy the white boy as I
- once did. I have learned that success is to be measured not so much
- by the position that one has reached in life as by the obstacles which
- he has overcome while trying to succeed. Looked at from this
- standpoint, I almost reached the conclusion that often the Negro boy's
- birth and connection with an unpopular race is an advantage, so far as
- real life is concerned. With few exceptions, the Negro youth must
- work harder and must perform his tasks even better than a white youth
- in order to secure recognition. But out of the hard and unusual
- struggle through which he is compelled to pass, he gets a strength, a
- confidence, that one misses whose pathway is comparatively smooth by
- reason of birth and race.
- From any point of view, I had rather be what I am, a member of the
- Negro race, than be able to claim membership with the most favoured of
- any other race. I have always been made sad when I have heard members
- of any race claiming rights or privileges, or certain badges of
- distinction, on the ground simply that they were members of this or
- that race, regardless of their own individual worth or attainments. I
- have been made to feel sad for such persons because I am conscious of
- the fact that mere connection with what is known as a superior race
- will not permanently carry an individual forward unless he has
- individual worth, and mere connection with what is regarded as an
- inferior race will not finally hold an individual back if he possesses
- intrinsic, individual merit. Every persecuted individual and race
- should get much consolation out of the great human law, which is
- universal and eternal, that merit, no matter under what skin found,
- is, in the long run, recognized and rewarded. This I have said here,
- not to call attention to myself as an individual, but to the race to
- which I am proud to belong.
-
-
- CHAPTER III
-
- THE STRUGGLE FOR AN EDUCATION
-
-
- ONE day, while at work in the coal-mine, I happened to overhear two
- miners talking about a great school for coloured people somewhere in
- Virginia. This was the first time that I had ever heard anything
- about any kind of school or college that was more pretentious than the
- little coloured school in our town.
- In the darkness of the mine I noiselessly crept as close as I
- could to the two men who were talking. I heard one tell the other
- that not only was the school established for the members of any race,
- but the opportunities that it provided by which poor but worthy
- students could work out all or a part of the cost of a board, and at
- the same time be taught some trade or industry.
- As they went on describing the school, it seemed to me that it
- must be the greatest place on earth, and not even Heaven presented
- more attractions for me at that time than did the Hampton Normal and
- Agricultural Institute in Virginia, about which these men were
- talking. I resolved at once to go to that school, although I had no
- idea where it was, or how many miles away, or how I was going to reach
- it; I remembered only that I was on fire constantly with one ambition,
- and that was to go to Hampton. This thought was with me day and
- night.
- After hearing of the Hampton Institute, I continued to work for a
- few months longer in the coal-mine. While at work there, I heard of a
- vacant position in the household of General Lewis Ruffner, the owner
- of the salt-furnace and coal-mine. Mrs. Viola Ruffner, the wife of
- General Ruffner, was a "Yankee" woman from Vermont. Mrs. Ruffner had
- a reputation all through the vicinity for being very strict with her
- servants, and especially with the boys who tried to serve her. Few of
- them remained with her more than two or three weeks. They all left
- with the same excuse: she was too strict. I decided, however, that I
- would rather try Mrs. Ruffner's house than remain in the coal-mine,
- and so my mother applied to her for the vacant position. I was hired
- at a salary of $5 per month.
- I had heard so much about Mrs. Ruffner's severity that I was
- almost afraid to see her, and trembled when I went into her presence.
- I had not lived with her many weeks, however, before I began to
- understand her. I soon began to learn that, first of all, she wanted
- everything kept clean about her, that she wanted things done promptly
- and systematically, and that at the bottom of everything she wanted
- absolute honesty and frankness. Nothing must be sloven or slipshod;
- every door, every fence, must be kept in repair.
- I cannot now recall how long I lived with Mrs. Ruffner before
- going to Hampton, but I think it must have been a year and a half. At
- any rate, I here repeat what i have said more than once before, that
- the lessons that I learned in the home of Mrs. Ruffner were as
- valuable to me as any education I have ever gotten anywhere else.
- Even to this day I never see bits of paper scattered around a house or
- in the street that I do not want to pick them up at once. I never see
- a filthy yard that I do not want to clean it, a paling off of a fence
- that I do not want to put it on, an unpainted or unwhitewashed house
- that I do not want to pain or whitewash it, or a button off one's
- clothes, or a grease-spot on them or on a floor, that I do not want to
- call attention to it.
- From fearing Mrs. Ruffner I soon learned to look upon her as one
- of my best friends. When she found that she could trust me she did so
- implicitly. During the one or two winters that I was with her she
- gave me an opportunity to go to school for an hour in the day during a
- portion of the winter months, but most of my studying was done at
- night, sometimes alone, sometimes under some one whom I could hire to
- teach me. Mrs. Ruffner always encouraged and sympathized with me in
- all my efforts to get an education. It was while living with her that
- I began to get together my first library. I secured a dry-goods box,
- knocked out one side of it, put some shelves in it, and began putting
- into it every kind of book that I could get my hands upon, and called
- it my "library."
- Notwithstanding my success at Mrs. Ruffner's I did not give up the
- idea of going to the Hampton Institute. In the fall of 1872 I
- determined to make an effort to get there, although, as I have stated,
- I had no definite idea of the direction in which Hampton was, or of
- what it would cost to go there. I do not think that any one
- thoroughly sympathized with me in my ambition to go to Hampton unless
- it was my mother, and she was troubled with a grave fear that I was
- starting out on a "wild-goose chase." At any rate, I got only a half-
- hearted consent from her that I might start. The small amount of
- money that I had earned had been consumed by my stepfather and the
- remainder of the family, with the exception of a very few dollars, and
- so I had very little with which to buy clothes and pay my travelling
- expenses. My brother John helped me all that he could, but of course
- that was not a great deal, for his work was in the coal-mine, where he
- did not earn much, and most of what he did earn went in the direction
- of paying the household expenses.
- Perhaps the thing that touched and pleased me most in connection
- with my starting for Hampton was the interest that many of the older
- coloured people took in the matter. They had spent the best days of
- their lives in slavery, and hardly expected to live to see the time
- when they would see a member of their race leave home to attend a
- boarding-school. Some of these older people would give me a nickel,
- others a quarter, or a handkerchief.
- Finally the great day came, and I started for Hampton. I had only
- a small, cheap satchel that contained a few articles of clothing I
- could get. My mother at the time was rather weak and broken in
- health. I hardly expected to see her again, and thus our parting was
- all the more sad. She, however, was very brave through it all. At
- that time there were no through trains connecting that part of West
- Virginia with eastern Virginia. Trains ran only a portion of the way,
- and the remainder of the distance was travelled by stage-coaches.
- The distance from Malden to Hampton is about five hundred miles.
- I had not been away from home many hours before it began to grow
- painfully evident that I did not have enough money to pay my fair to
- Hampton. One experience I shall long remember. I had been travelling
- over the mountains most of the afternoon in an old-fashion stage-
- coach, when, late in the evening, the coach stopped for the night at a
- common, unpainted house called a hotel. All the other passengers
- except myself were whites. In my ignorance I supposed that the little
- hotel existed for the purpose of accommodating the passengers who
- travelled on the stage-coach. The difference that the colour of one's
- skin would make I had not thought anything about. After all the other
- passengers had been shown rooms and were getting ready for supper, I
- shyly presented myself before the man at the desk. It is true I had
- practically no money in my pocket with which to pay for bed or food,
- but I had hoped in some way to beg my way into the good graces of the
- landlord, for at that season in the mountains of Virginia the weather
- was cold, and I wanted to get indoors for the night. Without asking
- as to whether I had any money, the man at the desk firmly refused to
- even consider the matter of providing me with food or lodging. This
- was my first experience in finding out what the colour of my skin
- meant. In some way I managed to keep warm by walking about, and so
- got through the night. My whole soul was so bent upon reaching
- Hampton that I did not have time to cherish any bitterness toward the
- hotel-keeper.
- By walking, begging rides both in wagons and in the cars, in some
- way, after a number of days, I reached the city of Richmond, Virginia,
- about eighty-two miles from Hampton. When I reached there, tired,
- hungry, and dirty, it was late in the night. I had never been in a
- large city, and this rather added to my misery. When I reached
- Richmond, I was completely out of money. I had not a single
- acquaintance in the place, and, being unused to city ways, I did not
- know where to go. I applied at several places for lodging, but they
- all wanted money, and that was what I did not have. Knowing nothing
- else better to do, I walked the streets. In doing this I passed by
- many a food-stands where fried chicken and half-moon apple pies were
- piled high and made to present a most tempting appearance. At that
- time it seemed to me that I would have promised all that I expected to
- possess in the future to have gotten hold of one of those chicken legs
- or one of those pies. But I could not get either of these, nor
- anything else to eat.
- I must have walked the streets till after midnight. At last I
- became so exhausted that I could walk no longer. I was tired, I was
- hungry, I was everything but discouraged. Just about the time when I
- reached extreme physical exhaustion, I came upon a portion of a street
- where the board sidewalk was considerably elevated. I waited for a
- few minutes, till I was sure that no passers-by could see me, and then
- crept under the sidewalk and lay for the night upon the ground, with
- my satchel of clothing for a pillow. Nearly all night I could hear
- the tramp of feet over my head. The next morning I found myself
- somewhat refreshed, but I was extremely hungry, because it had been a
- long time since I had had sufficient food. As soon as it became light
- enough for me to see my surroundings I noticed that I was near a large
- ship, and that this ship seemed to be unloading a cargo of pig iron.
- I went at once to the vessel and asked the captain to permit me to
- help unload the vessel in order to get money for food. The captain, a
- white man, who seemed to be kind-hearted, consented. I worked long
- enough to earn money for my breakfast, and it seems to me, as I
- remember it now, to have been about the best breakfast that I have
- ever eaten.
- My work pleased the captain so well that he told me if I desired I
- could continue working for a small amount per day. This I was very
- glad to do. I continued working on this vessel for a number of days.
- After buying food with the small wages I received there was not much
- left to add on the amount I must get to pay my way to Hampton. In
- order to economize in every way possible, so as to be sure to reach
- Hampton in a reasonable time, I continued to sleep under the same
- sidewalk that gave me shelter the first night I was in Richmond. Many
- years after that the coloured citizens of Richmond very kindly
- tendered me a reception at which there must have been two thousand
- people present. This reception was held not far from the spot where I
- slept the first night I spent in the city, and I must confess that my
- mind was more upon the sidewalk that first gave me shelter than upon
- the recognition, agreeable and cordial as it was.
- When I had saved what I considered enough money with which to
- reach Hampton, I thanked the captain of the vessel for his kindness,
- and started again. Without any unusual occurrence I reached Hampton,
- with a surplus of exactly fifty cents with which to begin my
- education. To me it had been a long, eventful journey; but the first
- sight of the large, three-story, brick school building seemed to have
- rewarded me for all that I had undergone in order to reach the place.
- If the people who gave the money to provide that building could
- appreciate the influence the sight of it had upon me, as well as upon
- thousands of other youths, they would feel all the more encouraged to
- make such gifts. It seemed to me to be the largest and most beautiful
- building I had ever seen. The sight of it seemed to give me new life.
- I felt that a new kind of existence had now begun -- that life would
- now have a new meaning. I felt that I had reached the promised land,
- and I resolved to let no obstacle prevent me from putting forth the
- highest effort to fit myself to accomplish the most good in the world.
- As soon as possible after reaching the grounds of the Hampton
- Institute, I presented myself before the head teacher for an
- assignment to a class. Having been so long without proper food, a
- bath, and a change of clothing, I did not, of course, make a very
- favourable impression upon her, and I could see at once that there
- were doubts in her mind about the wisdom of admitting me as a student.
- I felt that I could hardly blame her if she got the idea that I was a
- worthless loafer or tramp. For some time she did not refuse to admit
- me, neither did she decide in my favour, and I continued to linger
- about her, and to impress her in all the ways I could with my
- worthiness. In the meantime I saw her admitting other students, and
- that added greatly to my discomfort, for I felt, deep down in my
- heart, that I could do as well as they, if I could only get a chance
- to show what was in me.
- After some hours had passed, the head teacher said to me: "The
- adjoining recitation-room needs sweeping. Take the broom and sweep
- it."
- It occurred to me at once that here was my chance. Never did i
- receive an order with more delight. I knew that I could sweep, for
- Mrs. Ruffner had thoroughly taught me how to do that when I lived with
- her.
- I swept the recitation-room three times. Then I got a dusting-
- cloth and dusted it four times. All the woodwork around the walls,
- every bench, table, and desk, I went over four times with my dusting-
- cloth. Besides, every piece of furniture had been moved and every
- closet and corner in the room had been thoroughly cleaned. I had the
- feeling that in a large measure my future dependent upon the
- impression I made upon the teacher in the cleaning of that room. When
- I was through, I reported to the head teacher. She was a "Yankee"
- woman who knew just where to look for dirt. She went into the room
- and inspected the floor and closets; then she took her handkerchief
- and rubbed it on the woodwork about the walls, and over the table and
- benches. When she was unable to find one bit of dirt on the floor, or
- a particle of dust on any of the furniture, she quietly remarked, "I
- guess you will do to enter this institution."
- I was one of the happiest souls on Earth. The sweeping of that
- room was my college examination, and never did any youth pass an
- examination for entrance into Harvard or Yale that gave him more
- genuine satisfaction. I have passed several examinations since then,
- but I have always felt that this was the best one I ever passed.
- I have spoken of my own experience in entering the Hampton
- Institute. Perhaps few, if any, had anything like the same experience
- that I had, but about the same period there were hundreds who found
- their way to Hampton and other institutions after experiencing
- something of the same difficulties that I went through. The young men
- and women were determined to secure an education at any cost.
- The sweeping of the recitation-room in the manner that I did it
- seems to have paved the way for me to get through Hampton. Miss Mary
- F. Mackie, the head teacher, offered me a position as janitor. This,
- of course, I gladly accepted, because it was a place where I could
- work out nearly all the cost of my board. The work was hard and
- taxing but I stuck to it. I had a large number of rooms to care for,
- and had to work late into the night, while at the same time I had to
- rise by four o'clock in the morning, in order to build the fires and
- have a little time in which to prepare my lessons. In all my career
- at Hampton, and ever since I have been out in the world, Miss Mary F.
- Mackie, the head teacher to whom I have referred, proved one of my
- strongest and most helpful friends. Her advice and encouragement were
- always helpful in strengthening to me in the darkest hour.
- I have spoken of the impression that was made upon me by the
- buildings and general appearance of the Hampton Institute, but I have
- not spoken of that which made the greatest and most lasting impression
- on me, and that was a great man -- the noblest, rarest human being
- that it has ever been my privilege to meet. I refer to the late
- General Samuel C. Armstrong.
- It has been my fortune to meet personally many of what are called
- great characters, both in Europe and America, but I do not hesitate to
- say that I never met any man who, in my estimation, was the equal of
- General Armstrong. Fresh from the degrading influences of the slave
- plantation and the coal-mines, it was a rare privilege for me to be
- permitted to come into direct contact with such a character as General
- Armstrong. I shall always remember that the first time I went into
- his presence he made the impression upon me of being a perfect man: I
- was made to feel that there was something about him that was
- superhuman. It was my privilege to know the General personally from
- the time I entered Hampton till he died, and the more I saw of him the
- greater he grew in my estimation. One might have removed from Hampton
- all the buildings, class-rooms, teachers, and industries, and given
- the men and women there the opportunity of coming into daily contact
- with General Armstrong, and that alone would have been a liberal
- education. The older I grow, the more I am convinced that there is no
- education which one can get from books and costly apparatus that is
- equal to that which can be gotten from contact with great men and
- women. Instead of studying books so constantly, how I wish that our
- schools and colleges might learn to study men and things!
- General Armstrong spent two of the last six months of his life in
- my home at Tuskegee. At that time he was paralyzed to the extent that
- he had lost control of his body and voice in a very large degree.
- Notwithstanding his affliction, he worked almost constantly night and
- day for the cause to which he had given his life. I never saw a man
- who so completely lost sight of himself. I do not believe he ever had
- a selfish thought. He was just as happy in trying to assist some
- other institution in the South as he was when working for Hampton.
- Although he fought the Southern white man in the Civil War, I never
- heard him utter a bitter word against him afterward. On the other
- hand, he was constantly seeking to find ways by which he could be of
- service to the Southern whites.
- It would be difficult to describe the hold that he had upon the
- students at Hampton, or the faith they had in him. In fact, he was
- worshipped by his students. It never occurred to me that General
- Armstrong could fail in anything that he undertook. There is almost
- no request that he could have made that would not have been complied
- with. When he was a guest at my home in Alabama, and was so badly
- paralyzed that he had to be wheeled about in an invalid's chair, I
- recall that one of the General's former students had occasion to push
- his chair up a long, steep hill that taxed his strength to the utmost.
- When the top of the hill was reached, the former pupil, with a glow of
- happiness on his face, exclaimed, "I am so glad that I have been
- permitted to do something that was real hard for the General before he
- dies!" While I was a student at Hampton, the dormitories became so
- crowded that it was impossible to find room for all who wanted to be
- admitted. In order to help remedy the difficulty, the General
- conceived the plan of putting up tents to be used as rooms. As soon
- as it became known that General Armstrong would be pleased if some of
- the older students would live in the tents during the winter, nearly
- every student in school volunteered to go.
- I was one of the volunteers. The winter that we spent in those
- tents was an intensely cold one, and we suffered severely -- how much
- I am sure General Armstrong never knew, because we made no complaints.
- It was enough for us to know that we were pleasing General Armstrong,
- and that we were making it possible for an additional number of
- students to secure an education. More than once, during a cold night,
- when a stiff gale would be blowing, our tend was lifted bodily, and we
- would find ourselves in the open air. The General would usually pay a
- visit to the tents early in the morning, and his earnest, cheerful,
- encouraging voice would dispel any feeling of despondency.
- I have spoken of my admiration for General Armstrong, and yet he
- was but a type of that Christlike body of men and women who went into
- the Negro schools at the close of the war by the hundreds to assist in
- lifting up my race. The history of the world fails to show a higher,
- purer, and more unselfish class of men and women than those who found
- their way into those Negro schools.
- Life at Hampton was a constant revelation to me; was constantly
- taking me into a new world. The matter of having meals at regular
- hours, of eating on a tablecloth, using a napkin, the use of the bath-
- tub and of the tooth-brush, as well as the use of sheets upon the bed,
- were all new to me.
- I sometimes feel that almost the most valuable lesson I got at the
- Hampton Institute was in the use and value of the bath. I learned
- there for the first time some of its value, not only in keeping the
- body healthy, but in inspiring self-respect and promoting virtue. In
- all my travels in the South and elsewhere since leaving Hampton I have
- always in some way sought my daily bath. To get it sometimes when I
- have been the guest of my own people in a single-roomed cabin has not
- always been easy to do, except by slipping away to some stream in the
- woods. I have always tried to teach my people that some provision for
- bathing should be a part of every house.
- For some time, while a student at Hampton, I possessed but a
- single pair of socks, but when I had worn these till they became
- soiled, I would wash them at night and hang them by the fire to dry,
- so that I might wear them again the next morning.
- The charge for my board at Hampton was ten dollars per month. I
- was expected to pay a part of this in cash and to work out the
- remainder. To meet this cash payment, as I have stated, I had just
- fifty cents when I reached the institution. Aside from a very few
- dollars that my brother John was able to send me once in a while, I
- had no money with which to pay my board. I was determined from the
- first to make my work as janitor so valuable that my services would be
- indispensable. This I succeeded in doing to such an extent that I was
- soon informed that I would be allowed the full cost of my board in
- return for my work. The cost of tuition was seventy dollars a year.
- This, of course, was wholly beyond my ability to provide. If I had
- been compelled to pay the seventy dollars for tuition, in addition to
- providing for my board, I would have been compelled to leave the
- Hampton school. General Armstrong, however, very kindly got Mr. S.
- Griffitts Morgan, of New Bedford, Mass., to defray the cost of my
- tuition during the whole time that I was at Hampton. After I finished
- the course at Hampton and had entered upon my lifework at Tuskegee, I
- had the pleasure of visiting Mr. Morgan several times.
- After having been for a while at Hampton, I found myself in
- difficulty because I did not have book and clothing. Usually,
- however, I got around the trouble about books by borrowing from those
- who were more fortunate than myself. As to clothes, when I reached
- Hampton I had practically nothing. Everything that I possessed was in
- a small hand satchel. My anxiety about clothing was increased because
- of the fact that General Armstrong made a personal inspection of the
- young men in ranks, to see that their clothes were clean. Shoes had
- to be polished, there must be no buttons off the clothing, and no
- grease-spots. To wear one suit of clothes continually, while at work
- and in the schoolroom, and at the same time keep it clean, was rather
- a hard problem for me to solve. In some way I managed to get on till
- the teachers learned that I was in earnest and meant to succeed, and
- then some of them were kind enough to see that I was partly supplied
- with second-hand clothing that had been sent in barrels from the
- North. These barrels proved a blessing to hundreds of poor but
- deserving students. Without them I question whether I should ever
- have gotten through Hampton.
- When I first went to Hampton I do not recall that I had ever slept
- in a bed that had two sheets on it. In those days there were not many
- buildings there, and room was very precious. There were seven other
- boys in the same room with me; most of them, however, students who had
- been there for some time. The sheets were quite a puzzle to me. The
- first night I slept under both of them, and the second night I slept
- on top of them; but by watching the other boys I learned my lesson in
- this, and have been trying to follow it ever since and to teach it to
- others.
- I was among the youngest of the students who were in Hampton at
- the time. Most of the students were men and women -- some as old as
- forty years of ago. As I now recall the scene of my first year, I do
- not believe that one often has the opportunity of coming into contact
- with three or four hundred men and women who were so tremendously in
- earnest as these men and women were. Every hour was occupied in study
- or work. Nearly all had had enough actual contact with the world to
- teach them the need of education. Many of the older ones were, of
- course, too old to master the text-books very thoroughly, and it was
- often sad to watch their struggles; but they made up in earnest much
- of what they lacked in books. Many of them were as poor as I was,
- and, besides having to wrestle with their books, they had to struggle
- with a poverty which prevented their having the necessities of life.
- Many of them had aged parents who were dependent upon them, and some
- of them were men who had wives whose support in some way they had to
- provide for.
- The great and prevailing idea that seemed to take possession of
- every one was to prepare himself to lift up the people at his home.
- No one seemed to think of himself. And the officers and teachers,
- what a rare set of human beings they were! They worked for the
- students night and day, in seasons and out of season. They seemed
- happy only when they were helping the students in some manner.
- Whenever it is written -- and I hope it will be -- the part that the
- Yankee teachers played in the education of the Negroes immediately
- after the war will make one of the most thrilling parts of the history
- off this country. The time is not far distant when the whole South
- will appreciate this service in a way that it has not yet been able to
- do.
-
-
- CHAPTER IV
-
- HELPING OTHERS
-
-
- AT the end of my first year at Hampton I was confronted with another
- difficulty. Most of the students went home to spend their vacation.
- I had no money with which to go home, but I had to go somewhere. In
- those days very few students were permitted to remain at the school
- during vacation. It made me feel very sad and homesick to see the
- other students preparing to leave and starting for home. I not only
- had no money with which to go home, but I had none with which to go
- anywhere.
- In some way, however, I had gotten hold of an extra, second-hand
- coat which I thought was a pretty valuable coat. This I decided to
- sell, in order to get a little money for travelling expenses. I had a
- good deal of boyish pride, and I tried to hide, as far as I could,
- from the other students the fact that I had no money and nowhere to
- go. I made it known to a few people in the town of Hampton that I had
- this coat to sell, and, after a good deal of persuading, one coloured
- man promised to come to my room to look the coat over and consider the
- matter of buying it. This cheered my drooping spirits considerably.
- Early the next morning my prospective customer appeared. After
- looking the garment over carefully, he asked me how much I wanted for
- it. I told him I thought it was worth three dollars. He seemed to
- agree with me as to price, but remarked in the most matter-of-fact
- way: "I tell you what I will do; I will take the coat, and will pay
- you five cents, cash down, and pay you the rest of the money just as
- soon as I can get it." It is not hard to imagine what my feelings
- were at the time.
- With this disappointment I gave up all hope of getting out of the
- town of Hampton for my vacation work. I wanted very much to go where
- I might secure work that would at least pay me enough to purchase some
- much-needed clothing and other necessities. In a few days practically
- all the students and teachers had left for their homes, and this
- served to depress my spirits even more.
- After trying for several days in and near the town of Hampton, I
- finally secured work in a restaurant at Fortress Monroe. The wages,
- however, were very little more than my board. At night, and between
- meals, I found considerable time for study and reading; and in this
- direction I improved myself very much during the summer.
- When I left school at the end of my first year, I owed the
- institution sixteen dollars that I had not been able to work out. It
- was my greatest ambition during the summer to save money enough with
- which to pay this debt. I felt that this was a debt of honour, and
- that I could hardly bring myself to the point of even trying to enter
- school again till it was paid. I economized in every way that I could
- think of -- did my own washing, and went without necessary garments --
- but still I found my summer vacation ending and I did not have the
- sixteen dollars.
- One day, during the last week of my stay in the restaurant, I
- found under one of the tables a crisp, new ten-dollar bill. I could
- hardly contain myself, I was so happy. As it was not my place of
- business I felt it to be the proper thing to show the money to the
- proprietor. This I did. He seemed as glad as I was, but he coolly
- explained to me that, as it was his place of business, he had a right
- to keep the money, and he proceeded to do so. This, I confess, was
- another pretty hard blow to me. I will not say that I became
- discouraged, for as I now look back over my life I do not recall that
- I ever became discouraged over anything that I set out to accomplish.
- I have begun everything with the idea that I could succeed, and I
- never had much patience with the multitudes of people who are always
- ready to explain why one cannot succeed. I determined to face the
- situation just as it was. At the end of the week I went to the
- treasurer of the Hampton Institute, General J.F.B. Marshall, and told
- him frankly my condition. To my gratification he told me that I could
- reenter the institution, and that he would trust me to pay the debt
- when I could. During the second year I continued to work as a
- janitor.
- The education that I received at Hampton out of the text-books was
- but a small part of what I learned there. One of the things that
- impressed itself upon me deeply, the second year, was the
- unselfishness of the teachers. It was hard for me to understand how
- any individuals could bring themselves to the point where they could
- be so happy in working for others. Before the end of the year, I
- think I began learning that those who are happiest are those who do
- the most for others. This lesson I have tried to carry with me ever
- since.
- I also learned a valuable lesson at Hampton by coming into contact
- with the best breeds of live stock and fowls. No student, I think,
- who has had the opportunity of doing this could go out into the world
- and content himself with the poorest grades.
- Perhaps the most valuable thing that I got out of my second year
- was an understanding of the use and value of the Bible. Miss Nathalie
- Lord, one of the teachers, from Portland, Me., taught me how to use
- and love the Bible. Before this I had never cared a great deal about
- it, but now I learned to love to read the Bible, not only for the
- spiritual help which it gives, but on account of it as literature.
- The lessons taught me in this respect took such a hold upon me that at
- the present time, when I am at home, no matter how busy I am, I always
- make it a rule to read a chapter or a portion of a chapter in the
- morning, before beginning the work of the day.
- Whatever ability I may have as a public speaker I owe in a measure
- to Miss Lord. When she found out that I had some inclination in this
- direction, she gave me private lessons in the matter of breathing,
- emphasis, and articulation. Simply to be able to talk in public for
- the sake of talking has never had the least attraction to me. In
- fact, I consider that there is nothing so empty and unsatisfactory as
- mere abstract public speaking; but from my early childhood I have had
- a desire to do something to make the world better, and then to be able
- to speak to the world about that thing.
- The debating societies at Hampton were a constant source of
- delight to me. These were held on Saturday evening; and during my
- whole life at Hampton I do not recall that I missed a single meeting.
- I not only attended the weekly debating society, but was instrumental
- in organizing an additional society. I noticed that between the time
- when supper was over and the time to begin evening study there were
- about twenty minutes which the young men usually spent in idle gossip.
- About twenty of us formed a society for the purpose of utilizing this
- time in debate or in practice in public speaking. Few persons ever
- derived more happiness or benefit from the use of twenty minutes of
- time than we did in this way.
- At the end of my second year at Hampton, by the help of some money
- sent me by my mother and brother John, supplemented by a small gift
- from one of the teachers at Hampton, I was enabled to return to my
- home in Malden, West Virginia, to spend my vacation. When I reached
- home I found that the salt-furnaces were not running, and that the
- coal-mine was not being operated on account of the miners being out on
- "strike." This was something which, it seemed, usually occurred
- whenever the men got two or three months ahead in their savings.
- During the strike, of course, they spent all that they had saved, and
- would often return to work in debt at the same wages, or would move to
- another mine at considerable expense. In either case, my observations
- convinced me that the miners were worse off at the end of the strike.
- Before the days of strikes in that section of the country, I knew
- miners who had considerable money in the bank, but as soon as the
- professional labour agitators got control, the savings of even the
- more thrifty ones began disappearing.
- My mother and the other members of my family were, of course, much
- rejoiced to see me and to note the improvement that I had made during
- my two years' absence. The rejoicing on the part of all classes of
- the coloured people, and especially the older ones, over my return,
- was almost pathetic. I had to pay a visit to each family and take a
- meal with each, and at each place tell the story of my experiences at
- Hampton. In addition to this I had to speak before the church and
- Sunday-school, and at various other places. The thing that I was most
- in search of, though, work, I could not find. There was no work on
- account of the strike. I spent nearly the whole of the first month of
- my vacation in an effort to find something to do by which I could earn
- money to pay my way back to Hampton and save a little money to use
- after reaching there.
- Toward the end of the first month, I went to place a considerable
- distance from my home, to try to find employment. I did not succeed,
- and it was night before I got started on my return. When I had gotten
- within a mile or so of my home I was so completely tired out that I
- could not walk any farther, and I went into an old, abandoned house to
- spend the remainder of the night. About three o'clock in the morning
- my brother John found me asleep in this house, and broke to me, as
- gently as he could, the sad news that our dear mother had died during
- the night.
- This seemed to me the saddest and blankest moment in my life. For
- several years my mother had not been in good health, but I had no
- idea, when I parted from her the previous day, that I should never see
- her alive again. Besides that, I had always had an intense desire to
- be with her when she did pass away. One of the chief ambitions which
- spurred me on at Hampton was that I might be able to get to be in a
- position in which I could better make my mother comfortable and happy.
- She had so often expressed the wish that she might be permitted to
- live to see her children educated and started out in the world.
- In a very short time after the death of my mother our little home
- was in confusion. My sister Amanda, although she tried to do the best
- she could, was too young to know anything about keeping house, and my
- stepfather was not able to hire a housekeeper. Sometimes we had food
- cooked for us, and sometimes we did not. I remember that more than
- once a can of tomatoes and some crackers constituted a meal. Our
- clothing went uncared for, and everything about our home was soon in a
- tumble-down condition. It seems to me that this was the most dismal
- period of my life.
- My good friend, Mrs. Ruffner, to whom I have already referred,
- always made me welcome at her home, and assisted me in many ways
- during this trying period. Before the end of the vacation she gave me
- some work, and this, together with work in a coal-mine at some
- distance from my home, enabled me to earn a little money.
- At one time it looked as if I would have to give up the idea of
- returning to Hampton, but my heart was so set on returning that I
- determined not to give up going back without a struggle. I was very
- anxious to secure some clothes for the winter, but in this I was
- disappointed, except for a few garments which my brother John secured
- for me. Notwithstanding my need of money and clothing, I was very
- happy in the fact that I had secured enough money to pay my travelling
- expenses back to Hampton. Once there, I knew that I could make myself
- so useful as a janitor that I could in some way get through the school
- year.
- Three weeks before the time for the opening of the term at
- Hampton, I was pleasantly surprised to receive a letter from my good
- friend Miss Mary F. Mackie, the lady principal, asking me to return to
- Hampton two weeks before the opening of the school, in order that I
- might assist her in cleaning the buildings and getting things in order
- for the new school year. This was just the opportunity I wanted. It
- gave me a chance to secure a credit in the treasurer's office. I
- started for Hampton at once.
- During these two weeks I was taught a lesson which I shall never
- forget. Miss Mackie was a member of one of the oldest and most
- cultured families of the North, and yet for two weeks she worked by my
- side cleaning windows, dusting rooms, putting beds in order, and what
- not. She felt that things would not be in condition for the opening
- of school unless every window-pane was perfectly clean, and she took
- the greatest satisfaction in helping to clean them herself. The work
- which I have described she did every year that I was at Hampton.
- It was hard for me at this time to understand how a woman of her
- education and social standing could take such delight in performing
- such service, in order to assist in the elevation of an unfortunate
- race. Ever since then I have had no patience with any school for my
- race in the South which did not teach its students the dignity of
- labour.
- During my last year at Hampton every minute of my time that was
- not occupied with my duties as janitor was devoted to hard study. I
- was determined, if possible, to make such a record in my class as
- would cause me to be placed on the "honour roll" of Commencement
- speakers. This I was successful in doing. It was June of 1875 when I
- finished the regular course of study at Hampton. The greatest
- benefits that I got out of my at the Hampton Institute, perhaps, may
- be classified under two heads: --
- First was contact with a great man, General S.C. Armstrong, who, I
- repeat, was, in my opinion, the rarest, strongest, and most beautiful
- character that it has ever been my privilege to meet.
- Second, at Hampton, for the first time, I learned what education
- was expected to do for an individual. Before going there I had a good
- deal of the then rather prevalent idea among our people that to secure
- an education meant to have a good, easy time, free from all necessity
- for manual labour. At Hampton I not only learned that it was not a
- disgrace to labour, but learned to love labour, not alone for its
- financial value, but for labour's own sake and for the independence
- and self-reliance which the ability to do something which the world
- wants done brings. At that institution I got my first taste of what
- it meant to live a life of unselfishness, my first knowledge of the
- fact that the happiest individuals are those who do the most to make
- others useful and happy.
- I was completely out of money when I graduated. In company with
- our other Hampton students, I secured a place as a table waiter in a
- summer hotel in Connecticut, and managed to borrow enough money with
- which to get there. I had not been in this hotel long before I found
- out that I knew practically nothing about waiting on a hotel table.
- The head waiter, however, supposed that I was an accomplished waiter.
- He soon gave me charge of the table at which their sat four or five
- wealthy and rather aristocratic people. My ignorance of how to wait
- upon them was so apparent that they scolded me in such a severe manner
- that I became frightened and left their table, leaving them sitting
- there without food. As a result of this I was reduced from the
- position of waiter to that of a dish-carrier.
- But I determined to learn the business of waiting, and did so
- within a few weeks and was restored to my former position. I have had
- the satisfaction of being a guest in this hotel several times since I
- was a waiter there.
- At the close of the hotel season I returned to my former home in
- Malden, and was elected to teach the coloured school at that place.
- This was the beginning of one of the happiest periods of my life. I
- now felt that I had the opportunity to help the people of my home town
- to a higher life. I felt from the first that mere book education was
- not all that the young people of that town needed. I began my work at
- eight o'clock in the morning, and, as a rule, it did not end until ten
- o'clock at night. In addition to the usual routine of teaching, I
- taught the pupils to comb their hair, and to keep their hands and
- faces clean, as well as their clothing. I gave special attention to
- teaching them the proper use of the tooth-brush and the bath. In all
- my teaching I have watched carefully the influence of the tooth-brush,
- and I am convinced that there are few single agencies of civilization
- that are more far-reaching.
- There were so many of the older boys and girls in the town, as
- well as men and women, who had to work in the daytime and still were
- craving an opportunity for an education, that I soon opened a night-
- school. From the first, this was crowded every night, being about as
- large as the school that I taught in the day. The efforts of some of
- the men and women, who in many cases were over fifty years of age, to
- learn, were in some cases very pathetic.
- My day and night school work was not all that I undertook. I
- established a small reading-room and a debating society. On Sundays I
- taught two Sunday-schools, one in the town of Malden in the afternoon,
- and the other in the morning at a place three miles distant from
- Malden. In addition to this, I gave private lessons to several young
- men whom I was fitting to send to the Hampton Institute. Without
- regard to pay and with little thought of it, I taught any one who
- wanted to learn anything that I could teach him. I was supremely
- happy in the opportunity of being able to assist somebody else. I did
- receive, however, a small salary from the public fund, for my work as
- a public-school teacher.
- During the time that I was a student at Hampton my older brother,
- John, not only assisted me all that he could, but worked all of the
- time in the coal-mines in order to support the family. He willingly
- neglected his own education that he might help me. It was my earnest
- wish to help him to prepare to enter Hampton, and to save money to
- assist him in his expenses there. Both of these objects I was
- successful in accomplishing. In three years my brother finished the
- course at Hampton, and he is now holding the important position of
- Superintendent of Industries at Tuskegee. When he returned from
- Hampton, we both combined our efforts and savings to send our adopted
- brother, James, through the Hampton Institute. This we succeeded in
- doing, and he is now the postmaster at the Tuskegee Institute. The
- year 1877, which was my second year of teaching in Malden, I spent
- very much as I did the first.
- It was while my home was at Malden that what was known as the "Ku
- Klux Klan" was in the height of its activity. The "Ku Klux" were
- bands of men who had joined themselves together for the purpose of
- regulating the conduct of the coloured people, especially with the
- object of preventing the members of the race from exercising any
- influence in politics. They corresponded somewhat to the "patrollers"
- of whom I used to hear a great deal during the days of slavery, when I
- was a small boy. The "patrollers" were bands of white men -- usually
- young men -- who were organized largely for the purpose of regulating
- the conduct of the slaves at night in such matters as preventing the
- slaves from going from one plantation to another without passes, and
- for preventing them from holding any kind of meetings without
- permission and without the presence at these meetings of at least one
- white man.
- Like the "patrollers" the "Ku Klux" operated almost wholly at
- night. They were, however, more cruel than the "patrollers." Their
- objects, in the main, were to crush out the political aspirations of
- the Negroes, but they did not confine themselves to this, because
- schoolhouses as well as churches were burned by them, and many
- innocent persons were made to suffer. During this period not a few
- coloured people lost their lives.
- As a young man, the acts of these lawless bands made a great
- impression upon me. I saw one open battle take place at Malden
- between some of the coloured and white people. There must have been
- not far from a hundred persons engaged on each side; many on both
- sides were seriously injured, among them General Lewis Ruffner, the
- husband of my friend Mrs. Viola Ruffner. General Ruffner tried to
- defend the coloured people, and for this he was knocked down and so
- seriously wounded that he never completely recovered. It seemed to me
- as I watched this struggle between members of the two races, that
- there was no hope for our people in this country. The "Ku Klux"
- period was, I think, the darkest part of the Reconstruction days.
- I have referred to this unpleasant part of the history of the
- South simply for the purpose of calling attention to the great change
- that has taken place since the days of the "Ku Klux." To-day there
- are no such organizations in the South, and the fact that such ever
- existed is almost forgotten by both races. There are few places in
- the South now where public sentiment would permit such organizations
- to exist.
-
-
- CHAPTER V
-
- THE RECONSTRUCTION PERIOD
-
-
- THE years from 1867 to 1878 I think may be called the period of
- Reconstruction. This included the time that I spent as a student at
- Hampton and as a teacher in West Virginia. During the whole of the
- Reconstruction period two ideas were constantly agitating in the minds
- of the coloured people, or, at least, in the minds of a large part of
- the race. One of these was the craze for Greek and Latin learning,
- and the other was a desire to hold office.
- It could not have been expected that a people who had spent
- generations in slavery, and before that generations in the darkest
- heathenism, could at first form any proper conception of what an
- education meant. In every part of the South, during the
- Reconstruction period, schools, both day and night, were filled to
- overflowing with people of all ages and conditions, some being as far
- along in age as sixty and seventy years. The ambition to secure an
- education was most praiseworthy and encouraging. The idea, however,
- was too prevalent that, as soon as one secured a little education, in
- some unexplainable way he would be free from most of the hardships of
- the world, and, at any rate, could live without manual labour. There
- was a further feeling that a knowledge, however little, of the Greek
- and Latin languages would make one a very superior human being,
- something bordering almost on the supernatural. I remember that the
- first coloured man whom I saw who knew something about foreign
- languages impressed me at the time as being a man of all others to be
- envied.
- Naturally, most of our people who received some little education
- became teachers or preachers. While among those two classes there
- were many capable, earnest, godly men and women, still a large
- proportion took up teaching or preaching as an easy way to make a
- living. Many became teachers who could do little more than write
- their names. I remember there came into our neighbourhood one of this
- class, who was in search of a school to teach, and the question arose
- while he was there as to the shape of the earth and how he could teach
- the children concerning the subject. He explained his position in the
- matter by saying that he was prepared to teach that the earth was
- either flat or round, according to the preference of a majority of his
- patrons.
- The ministry was the profession that suffered most -- and still
- suffers, though there has been great improvement -- on account of not
- only ignorant but in many cases immoral men who claimed that they were
- "called to preach." In the earlier days of freedom almost every
- coloured man who learned to read would receive "a call to preach"
- within a few days after he began reading. At my home in West Virginia
- the process of being called to the ministry was a very interesting
- one. Usually the "call" came when the individual was sitting in
- church. Without warning the one called would fall upon the floor as
- if struck by a bullet, ,and would be there for hours, speechless and
- motionless. Then the news would spread all through the neighborhood
- that this individual had received a "call." If he were inclined to
- resist the summons, he would fall or be made to fall a second or third
- time. In the end he always yielded to the call. While I wanted an
- education badly, I confess that in my youth I had a fear that when I
- had learned to read and write very well I would receive one of these
- "calls"; but, for some reason, my call never came.
- When we add the number of wholly ignorant men who preached or
- "exhorted" to that of those who possessed something of an education,
- it can be seen at a glance that the supply of ministers was large. In
- fact, some time ago I knew a certain church that had a total
- membership of about two hundred, and eighteen of that number were
- ministers. But, I repeat, in many communities in the South the
- character of the ministry is being improved, and I believe that within
- the next two or three decades a very large proportion of the unworthy
- ones will have disappeared. The "calls" to preach, I am glad to say,
- are not nearly so numerous now as they were formerly, and the calls to
- some industrial occupation are growing more numerous. The improvement
- that has taken place in the character of the teachers is even more
- marked than in the case of the ministers.
- During the whole of the Reconstruction period our people
- throughout the South looked to the Federal Government for everything,
- very much as a child looks to its mother. This was not unnatural.
- The central government gave them freedom, and the whole Nation had
- been enriched for more than two centuries by the labour of the Negro.
- Even as a youth, and later in manhood, I had the feeling that it was
- cruelly wrong in the central government, at the beginning of our
- freedom, to fail to make some provision for the general education of
- our people in addition to what the states might do, so that the people
- would be the better prepared for the duties of citizenship.
- It is easy to find fault, to remark what might have been done, and
- perhaps, after all, and under all the circumstances, those in charge
- of the conduct of affairs did the only thing that could be done at the
- time. Still, as I look back now over the entire period of our
- freedom, I cannot help feeling that it would have been wiser if some
- plan could have been put in operation which would have made the
- possession of a certain amount of education or property, or both, a
- test for the exercise of the franchise, and a way provided by which
- this test should be made to apply honestly and squarely to both the
- white and black races.
- Though I was but little more than a youth during the period of
- Reconstruction, I had the feeling that mistakes were being made, and
- that things could not remain in the condition that they were in then
- very long. I felt that the Reconstruction policy, so far as it
- related to my race, was in a large measure on a false foundation, was
- artificial and forced. In many cases it seemed to me that the
- ignorance of my race was being used as a tool with which to help white
- men into office, and that there was an element in the North which
- wanted to punish the Southern white men by forcing the Negro into
- positions over the heads of the Southern whites. I felt that the
- Negro would be the one to suffer for this in the end. Besides, the
- general political agitation drew the attention of our people away from
- the more fundamental matters of perfecting themselves in the
- industries at their doors and in securing property.
- The temptations to enter political life were so alluring that I
- came very near yielding to them at one time, but I was kept from doing
- so by the feeling that I would be helping in a more substantial way by
- assisting in the laying of the foundation of the race through a
- generous education of the hand, head, and heart. I saw coloured men
- who were members of the state legislatures, and county officers, who,
- in some cases, could not read or write, and whose morals were as weak
- as their education. Not long ago, when passing through the streets of
- a certain city in the South, I heard some brick-masons calling out,
- from the top of a two-story brick building on which they were working,
- for the "Governor" to "hurry up and bring up some more bricks."
- Several times I heard the command, "Hurry up, Governor!" "Hurry up,
- Governor!" My curiosity was aroused to such an extent that I made
- inquiry as to who the "Governor" was, and soon found that he was a
- coloured man who at one time had held the position of Lieutenant-
- Governor of his state.
- But not all the coloured people who were in office during
- Reconstruction were unworthy of their positions, by any means. Some
- of them, like the late Senator B.K. Bruce, Governor Pinchback, and
- many others, were strong, upright, useful men. Neither were all the
- class designated as carpetbaggers dishonourable men. Some of them,
- like ex-Governor Bullock, of Georgia, were men of high character and
- usefulness.
- Of course the coloured people, so largely without education, and
- wholly without experience in government, made tremendous mistakes,
- just as many people similarly situated would have done. Many of the
- Southern whites have a feeling that, if the Negro is permitted to
- exercise his political rights now to any degree, the mistakes of the
- Reconstruction period will repeat themselves. I do not think this
- would be true, because the Negro is a much stronger and wiser man than
- he was thirty-five years ago, and he is fast learning the lesson that
- he cannot afford to act in a manner that will alienate his Southern
- white neighbours from him. More and more I am convinced that the
- final solution of the political end of our race problem will be for
- each state that finds it necessary to change the law bearing upon the
- franchise to make the law apply with absolute honesty, and without
- opportunity for double dealing or evasion, to both races alike. Any
- other course my daily observation in the South convinces me, will be
- unjust to the Negro, unjust to the white man, and unfair to the rest
- of the state in the Union, and will be, like slavery, a sin that at
- some time we shall have to pay for.
- In the fall of 1878, after having taught school in Malden for two
- years, and after I had succeeded in preparing several of the young men
- and women, besides my two brothers, to enter the Hampton Institute, I
- decided to spend some months in study at Washington, D.C. I remained
- there for eight months. I derived a great deal of benefit from the
- studies which I pursued, and I came into contact with some strong men
- and women. At the institution I attended there was no industrial
- training given to the students, and I had an opportunity of comparing
- the influence of an institution with no industrial training with that
- of one like the Hampton Institute, that emphasizes the industries. At
- this school I found the students, in most cases, had more money, were
- better dressed, wore the latest style of all manner of clothing, and
- in some cases were more brilliant mentally. At Hampton it was a
- standing rule that, while the institution would be responsible for
- securing some one to pay the tuition for the students, the men and
- women themselves must provide for their own board, books, clothing,
- and room wholly by work, or partly by work and partly in cash. At the
- institution at which I now was, I found that a large portion of the
- students by some means had their personal expenses paid for them. At
- Hampton the student was constantly making the effort through the
- industries to help himself, and that very effort was of immense value
- in character-building. The students at the other school seemed to be
- less self-dependent. They seemed to give more attention to mere
- outward appearances. In a word, they did not appear to me to be
- beginning at the bottom, on a real, solid foundation, to the extent
- that they were at Hampton. They knew more about Latin and Greek when
- they left school, but they seemed to know less about life and its
- conditions as they would meet it at their homes. Having lived for a
- number of years in the midst of comfortable surroundings, they were
- not as much inclined as the Hampton students to go into the country
- districts of the South, where there was little of comfort, to take up
- work for our people, and they were more inclined to yield to the
- temptation to become hotel waiters and Pullman-car porters as their
- life-work.
- During the time I was a student at Washington the city was crowded
- with coloured people, many of whom had recently come from the South.
- A large proportion of these people had been drawn to Washington
- because they felt that they could lead a life of ease there. Others
- had secured minor government positions, and still another large class
- was there in the hope of securing Federal positions. A number of
- coloured men -- some of them very strong and brilliant -- were in the
- House of Representatives at that time, and one, the Hon. B.K. Bruce,
- was in the Senate. All this tended to make Washington an attractive
- place for members of the coloured race. Then, too, they knew that at
- all times they could have the protection of the law in the District of
- Columbia. The public schools in Washington for coloured people were
- better then than they were elsewhere. I took great interest in
- studying the life of our people there closely at that time. I found
- that while among them there was a large element of substantial, worthy
- citizens, there was also a superficiality about the life of a large
- class that greatly alarmed me. I saw young coloured men who were not
- earning more than four dollars a week spend two dollars or more for a
- buggy on Sunday to ride up and down Pennsylvania Avenue in, [sic] in
- order that they might try to convince the world that they were worth
- thousands. I saw other young men who received seventy-five or one
- hundred dollars per month from the Government, who were in debt at the
- end of every month. I saw men who but a few months previous were
- members of Congress, then without employment and in poverty. Among a
- large class there seemed to be a dependence upon the Government for
- every conceivable thing. The members of this class had little
- ambition to create a position for themselves, but wanted the Federal
- officials to create one for them. How many times I wished them, and
- have often wished since, that by some power of magic I might remove
- the great bulk of these people into the county districts and plant
- them upon the soil, upon the solid and never deceptive foundation of
- Mother Nature, where all nations and races that have ever succeeded
- have gotten their start, -- a start that at first may be slow and
- toilsome, but one that nevertheless is real.
- In Washington I saw girls whose mothers were earning their living
- by laundrying. These girls were taught by their mothers, in rather a
- crude way it is true, the industry of laundrying. Later, these girls
- entered the public schools and remained there perhaps six or eight
- years. When the public school course was finally finished, they
- wanted more costly dresses, more costly hats and shoes. In a word,
- while their wants have been increased, their ability to supply their
- wants had not been increased in the same degree. On the other hand,
- their six or eight years of book education had weaned them away from
- the occupation of their mothers. The result of this was in too many
- cases that the girls went to the bad. I often thought how much wiser
- it would have been to give these girls the same amount of maternal
- training -- and I favour any kind of training, whether in the
- languages or mathematics, that gives strength and culture to the mind
- -- but at the same time to give them the most thorough training in the
- latest and best methods of laundrying and other kindred occupations.
-
-
- CHAPTER VI
-
- BLACK RACE AND RED RACE
-
-
- DURING the year that I spent in Washington, and for some little time
- before this, there had been considerable agitation in the state of
- West Virginia over the question of moving the capital of the state
- from Wheeling to some other central point. As a result of this, the
- Legislature designated three cities to be voted upon by the citizens
- of the state as the permanent seat of government. Among these cities
- was Charleston, only five miles from Malden, my home. At the close of
- my school year in Washington I was very pleasantly surprised to
- receive, from a committee of three white people in Charleston, an
- invitation to canvass the state in the interests of that city. This
- invitation I accepted, and spent nearly three months in speaking in
- various parts of the state. Charleston was successful in winning the
- prize, and is now the permanent seat of government.
- The reputation that I made as a speaker during this campaign
- induced a number of persons to make an earnest effort to get me to
- enter political life, but I refused, still believing that I could find
- other service which would prove of more permanent value to my race.
- Even then I had a strong feeling that what our people most needed was
- to get a foundation in education, industry, and property, and for this
- I felt that they could better afford to strive than for political
- preferment. As for my individual self, it appeared to me to be
- reasonably certain that I could succeed in political life, but I had a
- feeling that it would be a rather selfish kind of success --
- individual success at the cost of failing to do my duty in assisting
- in laying a foundation for the masses.
- At this period in the progress of our race a very large proportion
- of the young men who went to school or to college did so with the
- expressed determination to prepare themselves to be great lawyers, or
- Congressmen, and many of the women planned to become music teachers;
- but I had a reasonably fixed idea, even at that early period in my
- life, that there was a need for something to be done to prepare the
- way for successful lawyers, Congressmen, and music teachers.
- I felt that the conditions were a good deal like those of an old
- coloured man, during the days of slavery, who wanted to learn how to
- play on the guitar. In his desire to take guitar lessons he applied
- to one of his young masters to teach him, but the young man, not
- having much faith in the ability of the slave to master the guitar at
- his age, sought to discourage him by telling him: "Uncle Jake, I will
- give you guitar lessons; but, Jake, I will have to charge you three
- dollars for the first lesson, two dollars for the second lesson, and
- one dollar for the third lesson. But I will charge you only twenty-
- five cents for the last lesson."
- Uncle Jake answered: "All right, boss, I hires you on dem terms.
- But, boss! I wants yer to be sure an' give me dat las' lesson first."
- Soon after my work in connection with the removal of the capital
- was finished, I received an invitation which gave me great joy and
- which at the same time was a very pleasant surprise. This was a
- letter from General Armstrong, inviting me to return to Hampton at the
- next Commencement to deliver what was called the "post-graduate
- address." This was an honour which I had not dreamed of receiving.
- With much care I prepared the best address that I was capable of. I
- chose for my subject "The Force That Wins."
- As I returned to Hampton for the purpose of delivering this
- address, I went over much of the same ground -- now, however, covered
- entirely by railroad -- that I had traversed nearly six years before,
- when I first sought entrance into Hampton Institute as a student. Now
- I was able to ride the whole distance in the train. I was constantly
- contrasting this with my first journey to Hampton. I think I may say,
- without seeming egotism, that it is seldom that five years have
- wrought such a change in the life and aspirations of an individual.
- At Hampton I received a warm welcome from teachers and students.
- I found that during my absence from Hampton the institute each year
- had been getting closer to the real needs and conditions of our
- people; that the industrial reaching, as well as that of the academic
- department, had greatly improved. The plan of the school was not
- modelled after that of any other institution then in existence, but
- every improvement was made under the magnificent leadership of General
- Armstrong solely with the view of meeting and helping the needs of our
- people as they presented themselves at the time. Too often, it seems
- to me, in missionary and educational work among underdeveloped races,
- people yield to the temptation of doing that which was done a hundred
- years before, or is being done in other communities a thousand miles
- away. The temptation often is to run each individual through a
- certain educational mould, regardless of the condition of the subject
- or the end to be accomplished. This was not so at Hampton Institute.
- The address which I delivered on Commencement Day seems to have
- pleased every one, and many kind and encouraging words were spoken to
- me regarding it. Soon after my return to my home in West Virginia,
- where I had planned to continue teaching, I was again surprised to
- receive a letter from General Armstrong, asking me to return to
- Hampton partly as a teacher and partly to pursue some supplementary
- studies. This was in the summer of 1879. Soon after I began my first
- teaching in West Virginia I had picked out four of the brightest and
- most promising of my pupils, in addition to my two brothers, to whom I
- have already referred, and had given them special attention, with the
- view of having them go to Hampton. They had gone there, and in each
- case the teachers had found them so well prepared that they entered
- advanced classes. This fact, it seems, led to my being called back to
- Hampton as a teacher. One of the young men that I sent to Hampton in
- this way is now Dr. Samuel E. Courtney, a successful physician in
- Boston, and a member of the School Board of that city.
- About this time the experiment was being tried for the first time,
- by General Armstrong, of education Indians at Hampton. Few people
- then had any confidence in the ability of the Indians to receive
- education and to profit by it. General Armstrong was anxious to try
- the experiment systematically on a large scale. He secured from the
- reservations in the Western states over one hundred wild and for the
- most part perfectly ignorant Indians, the greater proportion of whom
- were young men. The special work which the General desired me to do
- was be a sort of "house father" to the Indian young men -- that is, I
- was to live in the building with them and have the charge of their
- discipline, clothing, rooms, and so on. This was a very tempting
- offer, but I had become so much absorbed in my work in West Virginia
- that I dreaded to give it up. However, I tore myself away from it. I
- did not know how to refuse to perform any service that General
- Armstrong desired of me.
- On going to Hampton, I took up my residence in a building with
- about seventy-five Indian youths. I was the only person in the
- building who was not a member of their race. At first I had a good
- deal of doubt about my ability to succeed. I knew that the average
- Indian felt himself above the white man, and, of course, he felt
- himself far above the Negro, largely on account of the fact of the
- Negro having submitted to slavery -- a thing which the Indian would
- never do. The Indians, in the Indian Territory, owned a large number
- of slaves during the days of slavery. Aside from this, there was a
- general feeling that the attempt to education and civilize the red men
- at Hampton would be a failure. All this made me proceed very
- cautiously, for I felt keenly the great responsibility. But I was
- determined to succeed. It was not long before I had the complete
- confidence of the Indians, and not only this, but I think I am safe in
- saying that I had their love and respect. I found that they were
- about like any other human beings; that they responded to kind
- treatment and resented ill-treatment. They were continually planning
- to do something that would add to my happiness and comfort. The
- things that they disliked most, I think, were to have their long hair
- cut, to give up wearing their blankets, and to cease smoking; but no
- white American ever thinks that any other race is wholly civilized
- until he wears the white man's clothes, eats the white man's food,
- speaks the white man's language, and professes the white man's
- religion.
- When the difficulty of learning the English language was
- subtracted, I found that in the matter of learning trades and in
- mastering academic studies there was little difference between the
- coloured and Indian students. It was a constant delight to me to note
- the interest which the coloured students took in trying to help the
- Indians in every way possible. There were a few of the coloured
- students who felt that the Indians ought not to be admitted to
- Hampton, but these were in the minority. Whenever they were asked to
- do so, the Negro students gladly took the Indians as room-mates, in
- order that they might teach them to speak English and to acquire
- civilized habits.
- I have often wondered if there was a white institution in this
- country whose students would have welcomed the incoming of more than a
- hundred companions of another race in the cordial way that these black
- students at Hampton welcomed the red ones. How often I have wanted to
- say to white students that they lift themselves up in proportion as
- they help to lift others, and the more unfortunate the race, and the
- lower in the scale of civilization, the more does one raise one's self
- by giving the assistance.
- This reminds me of a conversation which I once had with the Hon.
- Frederick Douglass. At one time Mr. Douglass was travelling in the
- state of Pennsylvania, and was forced, on account of his colour, to
- ride in the baggage-car, in spite of the fact that he had paid the
- same price for his passage that the other passengers had paid. When
- some of the white passengers went into the baggage-car to console Mr.
- Douglass, and one of them said to him: "I am sorry, Mr. Douglass,
- that you have been degraded in this manner," Mr. Douglass straightened
- himself up on the box upon which he was sitting, and replied: "They
- cannot degrade Frederick Douglass. The soul that is within me no man
- can degrade. I am not the one that is being degraded on account of
- this treatment, but those who are inflicting it upon me."
- In one part of the country, where the law demands the separation
- of the races on the railroad trains, I saw at one time a rather
- amusing instance which showed how difficult it sometimes is to know
- where the black begins and the white ends.
- There was a man who was well known in his community as a Negro,
- but who was so white that even an expert would have hard work to
- classify him as a black man. This man was riding in the part of the
- train set aside for the coloured passengers. When the train conductor
- reached him, he showed at once that he was perplexed. If the man was
- a Negro, the conductor did not want to send him to the white people's
- coach; at the same time, if he was a white man, the conductor did not
- want to insult him by asking him if he was a Negro. The official
- looked him over carefully, examining his hair, eyes, nose, and hands,
- but still seemed puzzled. Finally, to solve the difficulty, he
- stooped over and peeped at the man's feet. When I saw the conductor
- examining the feet of the man in question, I said to myself, "That
- will settle it;" and so it did, for the trainman promptly decided that
- the passenger was a Negro, and let him remain where he was. I
- congratulated myself that my race was fortunate in not losing one of
- its members.
- My experience has been that the time to test a true gentleman is
- to observe him when he is in contact with individuals of a race that
- is less fortunate than his own. This is illustrated in no better way
- than by observing the conduct of the old-school type of Southern
- gentleman when he is in contact with his former salves or their
- descendants.
- An example of what I mean is shown in a story told of George
- Washington, who, meeting a coloured man in the road once, who politely
- lifted his hat, lifted his own in return. Some of his white friends
- who saw the incident criticised Washington for his action. In reply
- to their criticism George Washington said: "Do you suppose that I am
- going to permit a poor, ignorant, coloured man to be more polite than
- I am?"
- While I was in charge of the Indian boys at Hampton, I had one or
- two experiences which illustrate the curious workings of caste in
- America. One of the Indian boys was taken ill, and it became my duty
- to take him to Washington, deliver him over to the Secretary of the
- Interior, and get a receipt for him, in order that he might be
- returned to his Western reservation. At that time I was rather
- ignorant of the ways of the world. During my journey to Washington,
- on a steamboat, when the bell rang for dinner, I was careful to wait
- and not enter the dining room until after the greater part of the
- passengers had finished their meal. Then, with my charge, I went to
- the dining saloon. The man in charge politely informed me that the
- Indian could be served, but that I could not. I never could
- understand how he knew just where to draw the colour line, since the
- Indian and I were of about the same complexion. The steward, however,
- seemed to be an expert in this manner. I had been directed by the
- authorities at Hampton to stop at a certain hotel in Washington with
- my charge, but when I went to this hotel the clerk stated that he
- would be glad to receive the Indian into the house, but said that he
- could not accommodate me.
- An illustration of something of this same feeling came under my
- observation afterward. I happened to find myself in a town in which
- so much excitement and indignation were being expressed that it seemed
- likely for a time that there would be a lynching. The occasion of the
- trouble was that a dark-skinned man had stopped at the local hotel.
- Investigation, however, developed the fact that this individual was a
- citizen of Morocco, and that while travelling in this country he spoke
- the English language. As soon as it was learned that he was not an
- American Negro, all the signs of indignation disappeared. The man who
- was the innocent cause of the excitement, though, found it prudent
- after that not to speak English.
- At the end of my first year with the Indians there came another
- opening for me at Hampton, which, as I look back over my life now,
- seems to have come providentially, to help to prepare me for my work
- at Tuskegee later. General Armstrong had found out that there was
- quite a number of young coloured men and women who were intensely in
- earnest in wishing to get an education, but who were prevented from
- entering Hampton Institute because they were too poor to be able to
- pay any portion of the cost of their board, or even to supply
- themselves with books. He conceived the idea of starting a night-
- school in connection with the Institute, into which a limited number
- of the most promising of these young men and women would be received,
- on condition that they were to work for ten hours during the day, and
- attend school for two hours at night. They were to be paid something
- above the cost of their board for their work. The greater part of
- their earnings was to be reserved in the school's treasury as a fund
- to be drawn on to pay their board when they had become students in the
- day-school, after they had spent one or two years in the night-school.
- In this way they would obtain a start in their books and a knowledge
- of some trade or industry, in addition to the other far-reaching
- benefits of the institution.
- General Armstrong asked me to take charge of the night-school, and
- I did so. At the beginning of this school there were about twelve
- strong, earnest men and women who entered the class. During the day
- the greater part of the young men worked in the school's sawmill, and
- the young men worked in the laundry. The work was not easy in either
- place, but in all my teaching I never taught pupils who gave me much
- genuine satisfaction as these did. They were good students, and
- mastered their work thoroughly. They were so much in earnest that
- only the ringing of the retiring-bell would make them stop studying,
- and often they would urge me to continue the lessons after the usual
- hour for going to bed had come.
- These students showed so much earnestness, both in their hard work
- during the day, as well as in their application to their studies at
- night, that I gave them the name of "The Plucky Class" -- a name which
- soon grew popular and spread throughout the institution. After a
- student had been in the night-school long enough to prove what was in
- him, I gave him a printed certificate which read something like this:
- --
- "This is to certify that James Smith is a member of The Plucky
- Class of the Hampton Institute, and is in good and regular standing."
- The students prized these certificates highly, and they added
- greatly to the popularity of the night-school. Within a few weeks
- this department had grown to such an extent that there were about
- twenty-five students in attendance. I have followed the course of
- many of these twenty-five men and women ever since then, and they are
- now holding important and useful positions in nearly every part of the
- South. The night-school at Hampton, which started with only twelve
- students, now numbers between three and four hundred, and is one of
- the permanent and most important features of the institution.
-
-
- CHAPTER VII
-
- EARLY DAYS AT TUSKEGEE
-
-
- DURING the time that I had charge of the Indians and the night-school
- at Hampton, I pursued some studies myself, under the direction of the
- instructors there. One of these instructors was the Rev. Dr. H.B.
- Frissell, the present Principal of the Hampton Institute, General
- Armstrong's successor.
- In May, 1881, near the close of my first year in teaching the
- night-school, in a way that I had not dared expect, the opportunity
- opened for me to begin my life-work. One night in the chapel, after
- the usual chapel exercises were over, General Armstrong referred to
- the fact that he had received a letter from some gentlemen in Alabama
- asking him to recommend some one to take charge of what was to be a
- normal school for the coloured people in the little town of Tuskegee
- in that state. These gentlemen seemed to take it for granted that no
- coloured man suitable for the position could be secured, and they were
- expecting the General to recommend a white man for the place. The
- next day General Armstrong sent for me to come to his office, and,
- much to my surprise, asked me if I thought I could fill the position
- in Alabama. I told him that I would be willing to try. Accordingly,
- he wrote to the people who had applied to him for the information,
- that he did not know of any white man to suggest, but if they would be
- willing to take a coloured man, he had one whom he could recommend.
- In this letter he gave them my name.
- Several days passed before anything more was heard about the
- matter. Some time afterward, one Sunday evening during the chapel
- exercises, a messenger came in and handed the general a telegram. At
- the end of the exercises he read the telegram to the school. In
- substance, these were its words: "Booker T. Washington will suit us.
- Send him at once."
- There was a great deal of joy expressed among the students and
- teachers, and I received very hearty congratulations. I began to get
- ready at once to go to Tuskegee. I went by way of my old home in West
- Virginia, where I remained for several days, after which I proceeded
- to Tuskegee. I found Tuskegee to be a town of about two thousand
- inhabitants, nearly one-half of whom were coloured. It was in what
- was known as the Black Belt of the South. In the county in which
- Tuskegee is situated the coloured people outnumbered the whites by
- about three to one. In some of the adjoining and near-by counties the
- proportion was not far from six coloured persons to one white.
- I have often been asked to define the term "Black Belt." So far
- as I can learn, the term was first used to designated a part of the
- country which was distinguished by the colour of the soil. The part
- of the country possessing this thick, dark, and naturally rich soil
- was, of course, the part of the South where the slaves were most
- profitable, and consequently they were taken there in the largest
- numbers. Later, and especially since the war, the term seems to be
- used wholly in a political sense -- that is, to designate the counties
- where the black people outnumber the white.
- Before going to Tuskegee I had expected to find there a building
- and all the necessary apparatus ready for me to begin teaching. To my
- disappointment, I found nothing of the kind. I did find, though, that
- which no costly building and apparatus can supply, -- hundreds of
- hungry, earnest souls who wanted to secure knowledge.
- Tuskegee seemed an ideal place for the school. It was in the
- midst of the great bulk of the Negro population, and was rather
- secluded, being five miles from the main line of railroad, with which
- it was connected by a short line. During the days of slavery, and
- since, the town had been a centre for the education of the white
- people. This was an added advantage, for the reason that I found the
- white people possessing a degree of culture and education that is not
- surpassed by many localities. While the coloured people were
- ignorant, they had not, as a rule, degraded and weakened their bodies
- by vices such as are common to the lower class of people in the large
- cities. In general, I found the relations between the two races
- pleasant. For example, the largest, and I think at that time the only
- hardware store in the town was owned and operated jointly by a
- coloured man and a white man. This copartnership continued until the
- death of the white partner.
- I found that about a year previous to my going to Tuskegee some of
- the coloured people who had heard something of the work of education
- being done at Hampton had applied to the state Legislature, through
- their representatives, for a small appropriation to be used in
- starting a normal school in Tuskegee. This request the Legislature
- had complied with to the extent of granting an annual appropriation of
- two thousand dollars. I soon learned, however, that this money could
- be used only for the payment of the salaries of the instructors, and
- that there was no provision for securing land, buildings, or
- apparatus. The task before me did not seem a very encouraging one.
- It seemed much like making bricks without straw. The coloured people
- were overjoyed, and were constantly offering their services in any way
- in which they could be of assistance in getting the school started.
- My first task was to find a place in which to open the school.
- After looking the town over with some care, the most suitable place
- that could be secured seemed to be a rather dilapidated shanty near
- the coloured Methodist church, together with the church itself as a
- sort of assembly-room. Both the church and the shanty were in about
- as bad condition as was possible. I recall that during the first
- months of school that I taught in this building it was in such poor
- repair that, whenever it rained, one of the older students would very
- kindly leave his lessons and hold an umbrella over me while I heard
- the recitations of the others. I remember, also, that on more than
- one occasion my landlady held an umbrella over me while I ate
- breakfast.
- At the time I went to Alabama the coloured people were taking
- considerable interest in politics, and they were very anxious that I
- should become one of them politically, in every respect. They seemed
- to have a little distrust of strangers in this regard. I recall that
- one man, who seemed to have been designated by the others to look
- after my political destiny, came to me on several occasions and said,
- with a good deal of earnestness: "We wants you to be sure to vote
- jes' like we votes. We can't read de newspapers very much, but we
- knows how to vote, an' we wants you to vote jes' like we votes." He
- added: "We watches de white man, and we keeps watching de white man
- till we finds out which way de white man's gwine to vote; an' when we
- finds out which way de white man's gwine to vote, den we votes 'xactly
- de other way. Den we knows we's right."
- I am glad to add, however, that at the present time the
- disposition to vote against the white man merely because he is white
- is largely disappearing, and the race is learning to vote from
- principle, for what the voter considers to be for the best interests
- of both races.
- I reached Tuskegee, as I have said, early in June, 1881. The
- first month I spent in finding accommodations for the school, and in
- travelling through Alabama, examining into the actual life of the
- people, especially in the court districts, and in getting the school
- advertised among the glass of people that I wanted to have attend it.
- The most of my travelling was done over the country roads, with a mule
- and a cart or a mule and a buggy wagon for conveyance. I ate and
- slept with the people, in their little cabins. I saw their farms,
- their schools, their churches. Since, in the case of the most of
- these visits, there had been no notice given in advance that a
- stranger was expected, I had the advantage of seeing the real,
- everyday life of the people.
- In the plantation districts I found that, as a rule, the whole
- family slept in one room, and that in addition to the immediate family
- there sometimes were relatives, or others not related to the family,
- who slept in the same room. On more than one occasion I went outside
- the house to get ready for bed, or to wait until the family had gone
- to bed. They usually contrived some kind of a place for me to sleep,
- either on the floor or in a special part of another's bed. Rarely was
- there any place provided in the cabin where one could bathe even the
- face and hands, but usually some provision was made for this outside
- the house, in the yard.
- The common diet of the people was fat pork and corn bread. At
- times I have eaten in cabins where they had only corn bread and
- "black-eye peas" cooked in plain water. The people seemed to have no
- other idea than to live on this fat meat and corn bread, -- the meat,
- and the meal of which the bread was made, having been bought at a high
- price at a store in town, notwithstanding the face that the land all
- about the cabin homes could easily have been made to produce nearly
- every kind of garden vegetable that is raised anywhere in the country.
- Their one object seemed to be to plant nothing but cotton; and in many
- cases cotton was planted up to the very door of the cabin.
- In these cabin homes I often found sewing-machines which had been
- bought, or were being bought, on instalments [sic], frequently at a
- cost of as much as sixty dollars, or showy clocks for which the
- occupants of the cabins had paid twelve or fourteen dollars. I
- remember that on one occasion when I went into one of these cabins for
- dinner, when I sat down to the table for a meal with the four members
- of the family, I noticed that, while there were five of us at the
- table, there was but one fork for the five of us to use. Naturally
- there was an awkward pause on my part. In the opposite corner of that
- same cabin was an organ for which the people told me they were paying
- sixty dollars in monthly instalments [sic]. One fork, and a sixty-
- dollar organ!
- In most cases the sewing-machine was not used, the clocks were so
- worthless that they did not keep correct time -- and if they had, in
- nine cases out of ten there would have been no one in the family who
- could have told the time of day -- while the organ, of course, was
- rarely used for want of a person who could play upon it.
- In the case to which I have referred, where the family sat down to
- the table for the meal at which I was their guest, I could see plainly
- that this was an awkward and unusual proceeding, and was done in my
- honour. In most cases, when the family got up in the morning, for
- example, the wife would put a piece of meat in a frying-pan and put a
- lump of dough in a "skillet," as they called it. These utensils would
- be placed on the fire, and in ten or fifteen minutes breakfast would
- be ready. Frequently the husband would take his bread and meat in his
- hand and start for the field, eating as he walked. The mother would
- sit down in a corner and eat her breakfast, perhaps from a plate and
- perhaps directly from the "skillet" or frying-pan, while the children
- would eat their portion of the bread and meat while running about the
- yard. At certain seasons of the year, when meat was scarce, it was
- rarely that the children who were not old enough or strong enough to
- work in the fields would have the luxury of meat.
- The breakfast over, and with practically no attention given to the
- house, the whole family would, as a general thing, proceed to the
- cotton-field. Every child that was large enough to carry a hoe was
- put to work, and the baby -- for usually there was at least one baby
- -- would be laid down at the end of the cotton row, so that its mother
- could give it a certain amount of attention when she had finished
- chopping her row. The noon meal and the supper were taken in much the
- same way as the breakfast.
- All the days of the family would be spent after much this same
- routine, except Saturday and Sunday. On Saturday the whole family
- would spent at least half a day, and often a whole day, in town. The
- idea in going to town was, I suppose, to do shopping, but all the
- shopping that the whole family had money for could have been attended
- to in ten minutes by one person. Still, the whole family remained in
- town for most of the day, spending the greater part of the time in
- standing on the streets, the women, too often, sitting about somewhere
- smoking or dipping snuff. Sunday was usually spent in going to some
- big meeting. With few exceptions, I found that the crops were
- mortgaged in the counties where I went, and that the most of the
- coloured farmers were in debt. The state had not been able to build
- schoolhouses in the country districts, and, as a rule, the schools
- were taught in churches or in log cabins. More than once, while on my
- journeys, I found that there was no provision made in the house used
- for school purposes for heating the building during the winter, and
- consequently a fire had to be built in the yard, and teacher and
- pupils passed in and out of the house as they got cold or warm. With
- few exceptions, I found the teachers in these country schools to be
- miserably poor in preparation for their work, and poor in moral
- character. The schools were in session from three to five months.
- There was practically no apparatus in the schoolhouses, except that
- occasionally there was a rough blackboard. I recall that one day I
- went into a schoolhouse -- or rather into an abandoned log cabin that
- was being used as a schoolhouse -- and found five pupils who were
- studying a lesson from one book. Two of these, on the front seat,
- were using the book between them; behind these were two others peeping
- over the shoulders of the first two, and behind the four was a fifth
- little fellow who was peeping over the shoulders of all four.
- What I have said concerning the character of the schoolhouses and
- teachers will also apply quite accurately as a description of the
- church buildings and the ministers.
- I met some very interesting characters during my travels. As
- illustrating the peculiar mental processes of the country people, I
- remember that I asked one coloured man, who was about sixty years old,
- to tell me something of his history. He said that he had been born in
- Virginia, and sold into Alabama in 1845. I asked him how many were
- sold at the same time. He said, "There were five of us; myself and
- brother and three mules."
- In giving all these descriptions of what I saw during my mouth of
- travel in the country around Tuskegee, I wish my readers to keep in
- mind the fact that there were many encouraging exceptions to the
- conditions which I have described. I have stated in such plain words
- what I saw, mainly for the reason that later I want to emphasize the
- encouraging changes that have taken place in the community, not wholly
- by the work of the Tuskegee school, but by that of other institutions
- as well.
-
-
- CHAPTER VIII
-
- TEACHING SCHOOL IN A STABLE AND A HEN-HOUSE
-
-
- I CONFESS that what I saw during my month of travel and investigation
- left me with a very heavy heart. The work to be done in order to lift
- these people up seemed almost beyond accomplishing. I was only one
- person, and it seemed to me that the little effort which I could put
- forth could go such a short distance toward bringing about results. I
- wondered if I could accomplish anything, and if it were worth while
- for me to try.
- Of one thing I felt more strongly convinced than ever, after
- spending this month in seeing the actual life of the coloured people,
- and that was that, in order to lift them up, something must be done
- more than merely to imitate New England education as it then existed.
- I saw more clearly than ever the wisdom of the system which General
- Armstrong had inaugurated at Hampton. To take the children of such
- people as I had been among for a month, and each day give them a few
- hours of mere book education, I felt would be almost a waste of time.
- After consultation with the citizens of Tuskegee, I set July 4,
- 1881, as the day for the opening of the school in the little shanty
- and church which had been secured for its accommodation. The white
- people, as well as the coloured, were greatly interested in the
- starting of the new school, and the opening day was looked forward to
- with much earnest discussion. There were not a few white people in
- the vicinity of Tuskegee who looked with some disfavour upon the
- project. They questioned its value to the coloured people, and had a
- fear that it might result in bringing about trouble between the races.
- Some had the feeling that in proportion as the Negro received
- education, in the same proportion would his value decrease as an
- economic factor in the state. These people feared the result of
- education would be that the Negroes would leave the farms, and that it
- would be difficult to secure them for domestic service.
- The white people who questioned the wisdom of starting this new
- school had in their minds pictures of what was called an educated
- Negro, with a high hat, imitation gold eye-glasses, a showy walking-
- stick, kid gloves, fancy boots, and what not -- in a word, a man who
- was determined to live by his wits. It was difficult for these people
- to see how education would produce any other kind of a coloured man.
- In the midst of all the difficulties which I encountered in
- getting the little school started, and since then through a period of
- nineteen years, there are two men among all the many friends of the
- school in Tuskegee upon whom I have depended constantly for advice and
- guidance; and the success of the undertaking is largely due to these
- men, from whom I have never sought anything in vain. I mention them
- simply as types. One is a white man and an ex-slaveholder, Mr. George
- W. Campbell; the other is a black man and an ex-slave, Mr. Lewis
- Adams. These were the men who wrote to General Armstrong for a
- teacher.
- Mr. Campbell is a merchant and banker, and had had little
- experience in dealing with matters pertaining to education. Mr. Adams
- was a mechanic, and had learned the trades of shoemaking, harness-
- making, and tinsmithing during the days of slavery. He had never been
- to school a day in his life, but in some way he had learned to read
- and write while a slave. From the first, these two men saw clearly
- what my plan of education was, sympathized with me, and supported me
- in every effort. In the days which were darkest financially for the
- school, Mr. Campbell was never appealed to when he was not willing to
- extend all the aid in his power. I do not know two men, one an ex-
- slaveholder, one an ex-slave, whose advice and judgment I would feel
- more like following in everything which concerns the life and
- development of the school at Tuskegee than those of these two men.
- I have always felt that Mr. Adams, in a large degree, derived his
- unusual power of mind from the training given his hands in the process
- of mastering well three trades during the days of slavery. If one
- goes to-day into any Southern town, and asks for the leading and most
- reliable coloured man in the community, I believe that in five cases
- out of ten he will be directed to a Negro who learned a trade during
- the days of slavery.
- On the morning that the school opened, thirty students reported
- for admission. I was the only teacher. The students were about
- equally divided between the sexes. Most of them lived in Macon
- County, the county in which Tuskegee is situated, and of which it is
- the county-seat. A great many more students wanted to enter the
- school, but it had been decided to receive only those who were above
- fifteen years of age, and who had previously received some education.
- The greater part of the thirty were public-school teachers, and some
- of them were nearly forty years of age. With the teachers came some
- of their former pupils, and when they were examined it was amusing to
- note that in several cases the pupil entered a higher class than did
- his former teacher. It was also interesting to note how many big
- books some of them had studied, and how many high-sounding subjects
- some of them claimed to have mastered. The bigger the book and the
- longer the name of the subject, the prouder they felt of their
- accomplishment. Some had studied Latin, and one or two Greek. This
- they thought entitled them to special distinction.
- In fact, one of the saddest things I saw during the month of
- travel which I have described was a young man, who had attended some
- high school, sitting down in a one-room cabin, with grease on his
- clothing, filth all around him, and weeks in the yard and garden,
- engaged in studying a French grammar.
- The students who came first seemed to be fond of memorizing long
- and complicated "rules" in grammar and mathematics, but had little
- thought or knowledge of applying these rules to their everyday affairs
- of their life. One subject which they liked to talk about, and tell
- me that they had mastered, in arithmetic, was "banking and discount,"
- but I soon found out that neither they nor almost any one in the
- neighbourhood in which they had lived had ever had a bank account. In
- registering the names of the students, I found that almost every one
- of them had one or more middle initials. When I asked what the "J"
- stood for, in the name of John J. Jones, it was explained to me that
- this was a part of his "entitles." Most of the students wanted to get
- an education because they thought it would enable them to earn more
- money as school-teachers.
- Notwithstanding what I have said about them in these respects, I
- have never seen a more earnest and willing company of young men and
- women than these students were. They were all willing to learn the
- right thing as soon as it was shown them what was right. I was
- determined to start them off on a solid and thorough foundation, so
- far as their books were concerned. I soon learned that most of them
- had the merest smattering of the high-sounding things that they had
- studied. While they could locate the Desert of Sahara or the capital
- of China on an artificial globe, I found out that the girls could not
- locate the proper places for the knives and forks on an actual dinner-
- table, or the places on which the bread and meat should be set.
- I had to summon a good deal of courage to take a student who had
- been studying cube root and "banking and discount," and explain to him
- that the wisest thing for him to do first was thoroughly master the
- multiplication table.
- The number of pupils increased each week, until by the end of the
- first month there were nearly fifty. Many of them, however, said
- that, as they could remain only for two or three months, they wanted
- to enter a high class and get a diploma the first year if possible.
- At the end of the first six weeks a new and rare face entered the
- school as a co-teacher. This was Miss Olivia A. Davidson, who later
- became my wife. Miss Davidson was born in Ohio, and received her
- preparatory education in the public schools of that state. When
- little more than a girl, she heard of the need of teachers in the
- South. She went to the state of Mississippi and began teaching there.
- Later she taught in the city of Memphis. While teaching in
- Mississippi, one of her pupils became ill with smallpox. Every one in
- the community was so frightened that no one would nurse the boy. Miss
- Davidson closed her school and remained by the bedside of the boy
- night and day until he recovered. While she was at her Ohio home on
- her vacation, the worst epidemic of yellow fever broke out in Memphis,
- Tenn., that perhaps has ever occurred in the South. When she heard of
- this, she at once telegraphed the Mayor of Memphis, offering her
- services as a yellow-fever nurse, although she had never had the
- disease.
- Miss Davidon's experience in the South showed her that the people
- needed something more than mere book-learning. She heard of the
- Hampton system of education, and decided that this was what she wanted
- in order to prepare herself for better work in the South. The
- attention of Mrs. Mary Hemenway, of Boston, was attracted to her rare
- ability. Through Mrs. Hemenway's kindness and generosity, Miss
- Davidson, after graduating at Hampton, received an opportunity to
- complete a two years' course of training at the Massachusetts State
- Normal School at Framingham.
- Before she went to Framingham, some one suggested to Miss Davidson
- that, since she was so very light in colour, she might find it more
- comfortable not to be known as a coloured women in this school in
- Massachusetts. She at once replied that under no circumstances and
- for no considerations would she consent to deceive any one in regard
- to her racial identity.
- Soon after her graduation from the Framingham institution, Miss
- Davidson came to Tuskegee, bringing into the school many valuable and
- fresh ideas as to the best methods of teaching, as well as a rare
- moral character and a life of unselfishness that I think has seldom
- been equalled. No single individual did more toward laying the
- foundations of the Tuskegee Institute so as to insure the successful
- work that has been done there than Olivia A. Davidson.
- Miss Davidson and I began consulting as to the future of the
- school from the first. The students were making progress in learning
- books and in development their minds; but it became apparent at once
- that, if we were to make any permanent impression upon those who had
- come to us for training we must do something besides teach them mere
- books. The students had come from homes where they had had no
- opportunities for lessons which would teach them how to care for their
- bodies. With few exceptions, the homes in Tuskegee in which the
- students boarded were but little improvement upon those from which
- they had come. We wanted to teach the students how to bathe; how to
- care for their teeth and clothing. We wanted to teach them what to
- eat, and how to eat it properly, and how to care for their rooms.
- Aside from this, we wanted to give them such a practical knowledge of
- some one industry, together with the spirit of industry, thrift, and
- economy, that they would be sure of knowing how to make a living after
- they had left us. We wanted to teach them to study actual things
- instead of mere books alone.
- We found that the most of our students came from the country
- districts, where agriculture in some form or other was the main
- dependence of the people. We learned that about eighty-five per cent
- of the coloured people in the Gulf states depended upon agriculture
- for their living. Since this was true, we wanted to be careful not to
- education our students out of sympathy with agricultural life, so that
- they would be attracted from the country to the cities, and yield to
- the temptation of trying to live by their wits. We wanted to give
- them such an education as would fit a large proportion of them to be
- teachers, and at the same time cause them to return to the plantation
- districts and show the people there how to put new energy and new
- ideas into farming, as well as into the intellectual and moral and
- religious life of the people.
- All these ideas and needs crowded themselves upon us with a
- seriousness that seemed well-night overwhelming. What were we to do?
- We had only the little old shanty and the abandoned church which the
- good coloured people of the town of Tuskegee had kindly loaned us for
- the accommodation of the classes. The number of students was
- increasing daily. The more we saw of them, and the more we travelled
- through the country districts, the more we saw that our efforts were
- reaching, to only a partial degree, the actual needs of the people
- whom we wanted to lift up through the medium of the students whom we
- should education and send out as leaders.
- The more we talked with the students, who were then coming to us
- from several parts of the state, the more we found that the chief
- ambition among a large proportion of them was to get an education so
- that they would not have to work any longer with their hands.
- This is illustrated by a story told of a coloured man in Alabama,
- who, one hot day in July, while he was at work in a cotton-field,
- suddenly stopped, and, looking toward the skies, said: "O Lawd, de
- cottom am so grassy, de work am so hard, and the sun am so hot dat I
- b'lieve dis darky am called to preach!"
-
- About three months after the opening of the school, and at the
- time when we were in the greatest anxiety about our work, there came
- into market for sale an old and abandoned plantation which was
- situated about a mile from the town of Tuskegee. The mansion house --
- or "big house," as it would have been called -- which had been
- occupied by the owners during slavery, had been burned. After making
- a careful examination of the place, it seemed to be just the location
- that we wanted in order to make our work effective and permanent.
- But how were we to get it? The price asked for it was very little
- -- only five hundred dollars -- but we had no money, and we were
- strangers in the town and had no credit. The owner of the land agreed
- to let us occupy the place if we could make a payment of two hundred
- and fifty dollars down, with the understanding that the remaining two
- hundred and fifty dollars must be paid within a year. Although five
- hundred dollars was cheap for the land, it was a large sum when one
- did not have any part of it.
- In the midst of the difficulty I summoned a great deal of courage
- and wrote to my friend General J.F.B. Marshall, the Treasurer of the
- Hampton Institute, putting the situation before him and beseeching him
- to lend me the two hundred and fifty dollars on my own personal
- responsibility. Within a few days a reply came to the effect that he
- had no authority to lend me the money belonging to the Hampton
- Institute, but that he would gladly lend me the amount needed from his
- own personal funds.
- I confess that the securing of this money in this way was a great
- surprise to me, as well as a source of gratification. Up to that time
- I never had had in my possession so much money as one hundred dollars
- at a time, and the loan which I had asked General Marshall for seemed
- a tremendously large sum to me. The fact of my being responsible for
- the repaying of such a large amount of money weighed very heavily upon
- me.
- I lost no time in getting ready to move the school on to the new
- farm. At the time we occupied the place there were [sic] standing
- upon it a cabin, formerly used as a dining room, an old kitchen, a
- stable, and an old hen-house. Within a few weeks we had all of these
- structures in use. The stable was repaired and used as a recitation-
- room, and very presently the hen-house was utilized for the same
- purpose.
- I recall that one morning, when I told an old coloured man who
- lived near, and who sometimes helped me, that our school had grown so
- large that it would be necessary for us to use the hen-house for
- school purposes, and that I wanted him to help me give it a thorough
- cleaning out the next day, he replied, in the most earnest manner:
- "What you mean, boss? You sholy ain't gwine clean out de hen-house in
- de _day_-time?"
- Nearly all the work of getting the new location ready for school
- purposes was done by the students after school was over in the
- afternoon. As soon as we got the cabins in condition to be used, I
- determined to clear up some land so that we could plant a crop. When
- I explained my plan to the young men, I noticed that they did not seem
- to take to it very kindly. It was hard for them to see the connection
- between clearing land and an education. Besides, many of them had
- been school-teachers, and they questioned whether or not clearing land
- would be in keeping with their dignity. In order to relieve them from
- any embarrassment, each afternoon after school I took my axe and led
- the way to the woods. When they saw that I was not afraid or ashamed
- to work, they began to assist with more enthusiasm. We kept at the
- work each afternoon, until we had cleared about twenty acres and had
- planted a crop.
- In the meantime Miss Davidson was devising plans to repay the
- loan. Her first effort was made by holding festivals, or "suppers."
- She made a personal canvass among the white and coloured families in
- the town of Tuskegee, and got them to agree to give something, like a
- cake, a chicken, bread, or pies, that could be sold at the festival.
- Of course the coloured people were glad to give anything that they
- could spare, but I want to add that Miss Davidson did not apply to a
- single white family, so far as I now remember, that failed to donate
- something; and in many ways the white families showed their interested
- in the school.
- Several of these festivals were held, and quite a little sum of
- money was raised. A canvass was also made among the people of both
- races for direct gifts of money, and most of those applied to gave
- small sums. It was often pathetic to note the gifts of the older
- coloured people, most of whom had spent their best days in slavery.
- Sometimes they would give five cents, sometimes twenty-five cents.
- Sometimes the contribution was a quilt, or a quantity of sugarcane. I
- recall one old coloured women who was about seventy years of age, who
- came to see me when we were raising money to pay for the farm. She
- hobbled into the room where I was, leaning on a cane. She was clad in
- rags; but they were clean. She said: "Mr. Washin'ton, God knows I
- spent de bes' days of my life in slavery. God knows I's ignorant an'
- poor; but," she added, "I knows what you an' Miss Davidson is tryin'
- to do. I knows you is tryin' to make better men an' better women for
- de coloured race. I ain't got no money, but I wants you to take dese
- six eggs, what I's been savin' up, an' I wants you to put dese six
- eggs into the eddication of dese boys an' gals."
- Since the work at Tuskegee started, it has been my privilege to
- receive many gifts for the benefit of the institution, but never any,
- I think, that touched me so deeply as this one.
-
-
- CHAPTER IX
-
- ANXIOUS DAYS AND SLEEPLESS NIGHTS
-
-
- THE coming of Christmas, that first year of our residence in Alabama,
- gave us an opportunity to get a farther insight into the real life of
- the people. The first thing that reminded us that Christmas had
- arrived was the "foreday" visits of scores of children rapping at our
- doors, asking for "Chris'mus gifts! Chris'mus gifts!" Between the
- hours of two o'clock and five o'clock in the morning I presume that we
- must have had a half-hundred such calls. This custom prevails
- throughout this portion of the South to-day.
- During the days of slavery it was a custom quite generally
- observed throughout all the Southern states to give the coloured
- people a week of holiday at Christmas, or to allow the holiday to
- continue as long as the "yule log" lasted. The male members of the
- race, and often the female members, were expected to get drunk. We
- found that for a whole week the coloured people in and around Tuskegee
- dropped work the day before Christmas, and that it was difficult for
- any one to perform any service from the time they stopped work until
- after the New Year. Persons who at other times did not use strong
- drink thought it quite the proper thing to indulge in it rather freely
- during the Christmas week. There was a widespread hilarity, and a
- free use of guns, pistols, and gunpowder generally. The sacredness of
- the season seemed to have been almost wholly lost sight of.
- During this first Christmas vacation I went some distance from the
- town to visit the people on one of the large plantations. In their
- poverty and ignorance it was pathetic to see their attempts to get joy
- out of the season that in most parts of the country is so sacred and
- so dear to the heart. In one cabin I notice that all that the five
- children had to remind them of the coming of Christ was a single bunch
- of firecrackers, which they had divided among them. In another cabin,
- where there were at least a half-dozen persons, they had only ten
- cents' worth of ginger-cakes, which had been bought in the store the
- day before. In another family they had only a few pieces of
- sugarcane. In still another cabin I found nothing but a new jug of
- cheap, mean whiskey, which the husband and wife were making free use
- of, notwithstanding the fact that the husband was one of the local
- ministers. In a few instances I found that the people had gotten hold
- of some bright-coloured cards that had been designed for advertising
- purposes, and were making the most of these. In other homes some
- member of the family had bought a new pistol. In the majority of
- cases there was nothing to be seen in the cabin to remind one of the
- coming of the Saviour, except that the people had ceased work in the
- fields and were lounging about their homes. At night, during
- Christmas week, they usually had what they called a "frolic," in some
- cabin on the plantation. That meant a kind of rough dance, where
- there was likely to be a good deal of whiskey used, and where there
- might be some shooting or cutting with razors.
- While I was making this Christmas visit I met an old coloured man
- who was one of the numerous local preachers, who tried to convince me,
- from the experience Adam had in the Garden of Eden, that God had
- cursed all labour, and that, therefore, it was a sin for any man to
- work. For that reason this man sought to do as little work as
- possible. He seemed at that time to be supremely happy, because he
- was living, as he expressed it, through one week that was free from
- sin.
- In the school we made a special effort to teach our students the
- meaning of Christmas, and to give them lessons in its proper
- observance. In this we have been successful to a degree that makes me
- feel safe in saying that the season now has a new meaning, not only
- through all that immediate region, but, in a measure, wherever our
- graduates have gone.
- At the present time one of the most satisfactory features of the
- Christmas and Thanksgiving season at Tuskegee is the unselfish and
- beautiful way in which our graduates and students spend their time in
- administering to the comfort and happiness of others, especially the
- unfortunate. Not long ago some of our young men spent a holiday in
- rebuilding a cabin for a helpless coloured women who was about
- seventy-five years old. At another time I remember that I made it
- known in chapel, one night, that a very poor student was suffering
- from cold, because he needed a coat. The next morning two coats were
- sent to my office for him.
- I have referred to the disposition on the part of the white people
- in the town of Tuskegee and vicinity to help the school. From the
- first, I resolved to make the school a real part of the community in
- which it was located. I was determined that no one should have the
- feeling that it was a foreign institution, dropped down in the midst
- of the people, for which they had no responsibility and in which they
- had no interest. I noticed that the very fact that they had been
- asking to contribute toward the purchase of the land made them begin
- to feel as if it was going to be their school, to a large degree. I
- noted that just in proportion as we made the white people feel that
- the institution was a part of the life of the community, and that,
- while we wanted to make friends in Boston, for example, we also wanted
- to make white friends in Tuskegee, and that we wanted to make the
- school of real service to all the people, their attitude toward the
- school became favourable.
- Perhaps I might add right here, what I hope to demonstrate later,
- that, so far as I know, the Tuskegee school at the present time has no
- warmer and more enthusiastic friends anywhere than it has among the
- white citizens of Tuskegee and throughout the state of Alabama and the
- entire South. From the first, I have advised our people in the South
- to make friends in every straightforward, manly way with their next-
- door neighbour, whether he be a black man or a white man. I have also
- advised them, where no principle is at stake, to consult the interests
- of their local communities, and to advise with their friends in regard
- to their voting.
- For several months the work of securing the money with which to
- pay for the farm went on without ceasing. At the end of three months
- enough was secured to repay the loan of two hundred and fifty dollars
- to General Marshall, and within two months more we had secured the
- entire five hundred dollars and had received a deed of the one hundred
- acres of land. This gave us a great deal of satisfaction. It was not
- only a source of satisfaction to secure a permanent location for the
- school, but it was equally satisfactory to know that the greater part
- of the money with which it was paid for had been gotten from the white
- and coloured people in the town of Tuskegee. The most of this money
- was obtained by holding festivals and concerts, and from small
- individual donations.
- Our next effort was in the direction of increasing the cultivation
- of the land, so as to secure some return from it, and at the same time
- give the students training in agriculture. All the industries at
- Tuskegee have been started in natural and logical order, growing out
- of the needs of a community settlement. We began with farming,
- because we wanted something to eat.
- Many of the students, also, were able to remain in school but a
- few weeks at a time, because they had so little money with which to
- pay their board. Thus another object which made it desirable to get
- an industrial system started was in order to make in available as a
- means of helping the students to earn money enough so that they might
- be able to remain in school during the nine months' session of the
- school year.
- The first animal that the school came into possession of was an
- old blind horse given us by one of the white citizens of Tuskegee.
- Perhaps I may add here that at the present time the school owns over
- two hundred horses, colts, mules, cows, calves, and oxen, and about
- seven hundred hogs and pigs, as well as a large number of sheep and
- goats.
- The school was constantly growing in numbers, so much so that,
- after we had got the farm paid for, the cultivation of the land begun,
- and the old cabins which we had found on the place somewhat repaired,
- we turned our attention toward providing a large, substantial
- building. After having given a good deal of thought to the subject,
- we finally had the plans drawn for a building that was estimated to
- cost about six thousand dollars. This seemed to us a tremendous sum,
- but we knew that the school must go backward or forward, and that our
- work would mean little unless we could get hold of the students in
- their home life.
- One incident which occurred about this time gave me a great deal
- of satisfaction as well as surprise. When it became known in the town
- that we were discussing the plans for a new, large building, a
- Southern white man who was operating a sawmill not far from Tuskegee
- came to me and said that he would gladly put all the lumber necessary
- to erect the building on the grounds, with no other guarantee for
- payment than my word that it would be paid for when we secured some
- money. I told the man frankly that at the time we did not have in our
- hands one dollar of the money needed. Notwithstanding this, he
- insisted on being allowed to put the lumber on the grounds. After we
- had secured some portion of the money we permitted him to do this.
- Miss Davidson again began the work of securing in various ways
- small contributions for the new building from the white and coloured
- people in and near Tuskegee. I think I never saw a community of
- people so happy over anything as were the coloured people over the
- prospect of this new building. One day, when we were holding a
- meeting to secure funds for its erection, an old, ante-bellum coloured
- man came a distance of twelve miles and brought in his ox-card a large
- hog. When the meeting was in progress, he rose in the midst of the
- company and said that he had no money which he could give, but he had
- raised two fine hogs, and that he had brought one of them as a
- contribution toward the expenses of the building. He closed his
- announcement by saying: "Any nigger that's got any love for his race,
- or any respect for himself, will bring a hog to the next meeting."
- Quite a number of men in the community also volunteered to give
- several days' work, each, toward the erection of the building.
- After we had secured all the help that we could in Tuskegee, Miss
- Davidson decided to go North for the purpose of securing additional
- funds. For weeks she visited individuals and spoke in churches and
- before Sunday schools and other organizations. She found this work
- quite trying, and often embarrassing. The school was not known, but
- she was not long in winning her way into the confidence of the best
- people in the North.
- The first gift from any Northern person was received from a New
- York lady whom Miss Davidson met on the boat that was bringing her
- North. They fell into a conversation, and the Northern lady became so
- much interested in the effort being made at Tuskegee that before they
- parted Miss Davidson was handed a check for fifty dollars. For some
- time before our marriage, and also after it, Miss Davidson kept up the
- work of securing money in the North and in the South by interesting
- people by personal visits and through correspondence. At the same
- time she kept in close touch with the work at Tuskegee, as lady
- principal and classroom teacher. In addition to this, she worked
- among the older people in and near Tuskegee, and taught a Sunday
- school class in the town. She was never very strong, but never seemed
- happy unless she was giving all of her strength to the cause which she
- loved. Often, at night, after spending the day in going from door to
- door trying to interest persons in the work at Tuskegee, she would e
- so exhausted that she could not undress herself. A lady upon whom she
- called, in Boston, afterward told me that at one time when Miss
- Davidson called her to see and send up her card the lady was detained
- a little before she could see Miss Davidson, and when she entered the
- parlour she found Miss Davidson so exhausted that she had fallen
- asleep.
- While putting up our first building, which was named Porter Hall,
- after Mr. A.H. Porter, of Brooklyn, N.Y., who gave a generous sum
- toward its erection, the need for money became acute. I had given one
- of our creditors a promise that upon a certain day he should be paid
- four hundred dollars. On the morning of that day we did not have a
- dollar. The mail arrived at the school at ten o'clock, and in this
- mail there was a check sent by Miss Davidson for exactly four hundred
- dollars. I could relate many instances of almost the same character.
- This four hundred dollars was given by two ladies in Boston. Two
- years later, when the work at Tuskegee had grown considerably, and
- when we were in the midst of a season when we were so much in need of
- money that the future looked doubtful and gloomy, the same two Boston
- ladies sent us six thousand dollars. Words cannot describe our
- surprise, or the encouragement that the gift brought to us. Perhaps I
- might add here that for fourteen years these same friends have sent us
- six thousand dollars a year.
- As soon as the plans were drawn for the new building, the students
- began digging out the earth where the foundations were to be laid,
- working after the regular classes were over. They had not fully
- outgrown the idea that it was hardly the proper thing for them to use
- their hands, since they had come there, as one of them expressed it,
- "to be education, and not to work." Gradually, though, I noted with
- satisfaction that a sentiment in favour of work was gaining ground.
- After a few weeks of hard work the foundations were ready, and a day
- was appointed for the laying of the corner-stone.
- When it is considered that the laying of this corner-stone took
- place in the heart of the South, in the "Black Belt," in the centre of
- that part of our country that was most devoted to slavery; that at
- that time slavery had been abolished only about sixteen years; that
- only sixteen years before no Negro could be taught from books without
- the teacher receiving the condemnation of the law or of public
- sentiment -- when all this is considered, the scene that was witnessed
- on that spring day at Tuskegee was a remarkable one. I believe there
- are few places in the world where it could have taken place.
- The principal address was delivered by the Hon. Waddy Thompson,
- the Superintendent of Education for the county. About the corner-
- stone were gathered the teachers, the students, their parents and
- friends, the county officials -- who were white -- and all the leading
- white men in that vicinity, together with many of the black men and
- women whom the same white people but a few years before had held a
- title to as property. The members of both races were anxious to
- exercise the privilege of placing under the corner-stone some momento.
- Before the building was completed we passed through some very
- trying seasons. More than once our hearts were made to bleed, as it
- were, because bills were falling due that we did not have the money to
- meet. Perhaps no one who has not gone through the experience, month
- after month, of trying to erect buildings and provide equipment for a
- school when no one knew where the money was to come from, can properly
- appreciate the difficulties under which we laboured. During the first
- years at Tuskegee I recall that night after night I would roll and
- toss on my bed, without sleep, because of the anxiety and uncertainty
- which we were in regarding money. I knew that, in a large degree, we
- were trying an experiment -- that of testing whether or not it was
- possible for Negroes to build up and control the affairs of a large
- education institution. I knew that if we failed it would injure the
- whole race. I knew that the presumption was against us. I knew that
- in the case of white people beginning such an enterprise it would be
- taken for granted that they were going to succeed, but in our case I
- felt that people would be surprised if we succeeded. All this made a
- burden which pressed down on us, sometimes, it seemed, at the rate of
- a thousand pounds to the square inch.
- In all our difficulties and anxieties, however, I never went to a
- white or a black person in the town of Tuskegee for any assistance
- that was in their power to render, without being helped according to
- their means. More than a dozen times, when bills figuring up into the
- hundreds of dollars were falling due, I applied to the white men of
- Tuskegee for small loans, often borrowing small amounts from as many
- as a half-dozen persons, to meet our obligations. One thing I was
- determined to do from the first, and that was to keep the credit of
- the school high; and this, I think I can say without boasting, we have
- done all through these years.
- I shall always remember a bit of advice given me by Mr. George W.
- Campbell, the white man to whom I have referred to as the one who
- induced General Armstrong to send me to Tuskegee. Soon after I
- entered upon the work Mr. Campbell said to me, in his fatherly way:
- "Washington, always remember that credit is capital."
- At one time when we were in the greatest distress for money that
- we ever experienced, I placed the situation frankly before General
- Armstrong. Without hesitation he gave me his personal check for all
- the money which he had saved for his own use. This was not the only
- time that General Armstrong helped Tuskegee in this way. I do not
- think I have ever made this fact public before.
- During the summer of 1882, at the end of the first year's work of
- the school, I was married to Miss Fannie N. Smith, of Malden, W. Va.
- We began keeping house in Tuskegee early in the fall. This made a
- home for our teachers, who now had been increase to four in number.
- My wife was also a graduate of the Hampton Institute. After earnest
- and constant work in the interests of the school, together with her
- housekeeping duties, my wife passed away in May, 1884. One child,
- Portia M. Washington, was born during our marriage.
- From the first, my wife most earnestly devoted her thoughts and
- time to the work of the school, and was completely one with me in
- every interest and ambition. She passed away, however, before she had
- an opportunity of seeing what the school was designed to be.
-
-
- CHAPTER X
-
- A HARDER TASK THAN MAKING BRICKS WITHOUT STRAW
-
-
- FROM the very beginning, at Tuskegee, I was determined to have the
- students do not only the agricultural and domestic work, but to have
- them erect their own buildings. My plan was to have them, while
- performing this service, taught the latest and best methods of labour,
- so that the school would not only get the benefit of their efforts,
- but the students themselves would be taught to see not only utility in
- labour, but beauty and dignity; would be taught, in fact, how to lift
- labour up from mere drudgery and toil, and would learn to love work
- for its own sake. My plan was not to teach them to work in the old
- way, but to show them how to make the forces of nature -- air, water,
- steam, electricity, horse-power -- assist them in their labour.
- At first many advised against the experiment of having the
- buildings erected by the labour of the students, but I was determined
- to stick to it. I told those who doubted the wisdom of the plan that
- I knew that our first buildings would not be so comfortable or so
- complete in their finish as buildings erected by the experienced hands
- of outside workmen, but that in the teaching of civilization, self-
- help, and self-reliance, the erection of buildings by the students
- themselves would more than compensate for any lack of comfort or fine
- finish.
- I further told those who doubted the wisdom of this plan, that the
- majority of our students came to us in poverty, from the cabins of the
- cotton, sugar, and rice plantations of the South, and that while I
- knew it would please the students very much to place them at once in
- finely constructed buildings, I felt that it would be following out a
- more natural process of development to teach them how to construct
- their own buildings. Mistakes I knew would be made, but these
- mistakes would teach us valuable lessons for the future.
- During the now nineteen years' existence of the Tuskegee school,
- the plan of having the buildings erected by student labour has been
- adhered to. In this time forty buildings, counting small and large,
- have been built, and all except four are almost wholly the product of
- student labour. As an additional result, hundreds of men are now
- scattered throughout the South who received their knowledge of
- mechanics while being taught how to erect these buildings. Skill and
- knowledge are now handed down from one set of students to another in
- this way, until at the present time a building of any description or
- size can be constructed wholly by our instructors and students, from
- the drawing of the plans to the putting in of the electric fixtures,
- without going off the grounds for a single workman.
- Not a few times, when a new student has been led into the
- temptation of marring the looks of some building by leadpencil marks
- or by the cuts of a jack-knife, I have heard an old student remind
- him: "Don't do that. That is our building. I helped put it up."
- In the early days of the school I think my most trying experience
- was in the matter of brickmaking. As soon as we got the farm work
- reasonably well started, we directed our next efforts toward the
- industry of making bricks. We needed these for use in connection with
- the erection of our own buildings; but there was also another reason
- for establishing this industry. There was no brickyard in the town,
- and in addition to our own needs there was a demand for bricks in the
- general market.
- I had always sympathized with the "Children of Israel," in their
- task of "making bricks without straw," but ours was the task of making
- bricks with no money and no experience.
- In the first place, the work was hard and dirty, and it was
- difficult to get the students to help. When it came to brickmaking,
- their distaste for manual labour in connection with book education
- became especially manifest. It was not a pleasant task for one to
- stand in the mud-pit for hours, with the mud up to his knees. More
- than one man became disgusted and left the school.
- We tried several locations before we opened up a pit that
- furnished brick clay. I had always supposed that brickmaking was very
- simple, but I soon found out by bitter experience that it required
- special skill and knowledge, particularly in the burning of the
- bricks. After a good deal of effort we moulded about twenty-five
- thousand bricks, and put them into a kiln to be burned. This kiln
- turned out to be a failure, because it was not properly constructed or
- properly burned. We began at once, however, on a second kiln. This,
- four some reason, also proved a failure. The failure of this kiln
- made it still more difficult to get the students to take part in the
- work. Several of the teachers, however, who had been trained in the
- industries at Hampton, volunteered their services, and in some way we
- succeeded in getting a third kiln ready for burning. The burning of a
- kiln required about a week. Toward the latter part of the week, when
- it seemed as if we were going to have a good many thousand bricks in a
- few hours, in the middle of the night the kiln fell. For the third
- time we had failed.
- The failure of this last kiln left me without a single dollar with
- which to make another experiment. Most of the teachers advised the
- abandoning of the effort to make bricks. In the midst of my troubles
- AI thought of a watch which had come into my possession years before.
- I took the watch to the city of Montgomery, which was not far distant,
- and placed it in a pawn-shop. I secured cash upon it to the amount of
- fifteen dollars, with which to renew the brickmaking experiment. I
- returned to Tuskegee, and, with the help of the fifteen dollars,
- rallied our rather demoralized and discouraged forces and began a
- fourth attempt to make bricks. This time, I am glad to say, we were
- successful. Before I got hold of any money, the time-limit on my
- watch had expired, and I have never seen it since; but I have never
- regretted the loss of it.
- Brickmaking has now become such an important industry at the
- school that last season our students manufactured twelve hundred
- thousand of first-class bricks, of a quality stable to be sold in any
- market. Aside from this, scores of young men have mastered the
- brickmaking trade -- both the making of bricks by hand and by
- machinery -- and are now engaged in this industry in many parts of the
- South.
- The making of these bricks taught me an important lesson in regard
- to the relations of the two races in the South. Many white people who
- had had no contact with the school, and perhaps no sympathy with it,
- came to us to buy bricks because they found out that ours were good
- bricks. They discovered that we were supplying a real want in the
- community. The making of these bricks caused many of the white
- residents of the neighbourhood to begin to feel that the education of
- the Negro was not making him worthless, but that in educating our
- students we were adding something to the wealth and comfort of the
- community. As the people of the neighbourhood came to us to buy
- bricks, we got acquainted with them; they traded with us and we with
- them. Our business interests became intermingled. We had something
- which they wanted; they had something which we wanted. This, in a
- large measure, helped to lay the foundation for the pleasant relations
- that have continued to exist between us and the white people in that
- section, and which now extend throughout the South.
- Wherever one of our brickmakers has gone in the South, we find
- that he has something to contribute to the well-being of the community
- into which he has gone; something that has made the community feel
- that, in a degree, it is indebted to him, and perhaps, to a certain
- extent, dependent upon him. In this way pleasant relations between
- the races have been simulated.
- My experience is that there is something in human nature which
- always makes an individual recognize and reward merit, no matter under
- what colour of skin merit is found. I have found, too, that it is the
- visible, the tangible, that goes a long ways in softening prejudices.
- The actual sight of a first-class house that a Negro has built is ten
- times more potent than pages of discussion about a house that he ought
- to build, or perhaps could build.
- The same principle of industrial education has been carried out in
- the building of our own wagons, carts, and buggies, from the first.
- We now own and use on our farm and about the school dozens of these
- vehicles, and every one of them has been built by the hands of the
- students. Aside from this, we help supply the local market with these
- vehicles. The supplying of them to the people in the community has
- had the same effect as the supplying of bricks, and the man who learns
- at Tuskegee to build and repair wagons and carts is regarded as a
- benefactor by both races in the community where he goes. The people
- with whom he lives and works are going to think twice before they part
- with such a man.
- The individual who can do something that the world wants done
- will, in the end, make his way regardless of race. One man may go
- into a community prepared to supply the people there with an analysis
- of Greek sentences. The community may not at the time be prepared
- for, or feel the need of, Greek analysis, but it may feel its need of
- bricks and houses and wagons. If the man can supply the need for
- those, then, it will lead eventually to a demand for the first
- product, and with the demand will come the ability to appreciate it
- and to profit by it.
- About the time that we succeeded in burning our first kiln of
- bricks we began facing in an emphasized form the objection of the
- students to being taught to work. By this time it had gotten to be
- pretty well advertised throughout the state that every student who
- came to Tuskegee, no matter what his financial ability might be, must
- learn some industry. Quite a number of letters came from parents
- protesting against their children engaging in labour while they were
- in the school. Other parents came to the school to protest in person.
- Most of the new students brought a written or a verbal request from
- their parents to the effect that they wanted their children taught
- nothing but books. The more books, the larger they were, and the
- longer the titles printed upon them, the better pleased the students
- and their parents seemed to be.
- I gave little heed to these protests, except that I lost no
- opportunity to go into as many parts of the state as I could, for the
- purpose of speaking to the parents, and showing them the value of
- industrial education. Besides, I talked to the students constantly on
- the subject. Notwithstanding the unpopularity of industrial work, the
- school continued to increase in numbers to such an extent that by the
- middle of the second year there was an attendance of about one hundred
- and fifty, representing almost all parts of the state of Alabama, and
- including a few from other states.
- In the summer of 1882 Miss Davidson and I both went North and
- engaged in the work of raising funds for the completion of our new
- building. On my way North I stopped in New York to try to get a
- letter of recommendation from an officer of a missionary organization
- who had become somewhat acquainted with me a few years previous. This
- man not only refused to give me the letter, but advised me most
- earnestly to go back home at once, and not make any attempt to get
- money, for he was quite sure that I would never get more than enough
- to pay my travelling expenses. I thanked him for his advice, and
- proceeded on my journey.
- The first place I went to in the North, was Northampton, Mass.,
- where I spent nearly a half-day in looking for a coloured family with
- whom I could board, never dreaming that any hotel would admit me. I
- was greatly surprised when I found that I would have no trouble in
- being accommodated at a hotel.
- We were successful in getting money enough so that on Thanksgiving
- Day of that year we held our first service in the chapel of Porter
- Hall, although the building was not completed.
- In looking about for some one to preach the Thanksgiving sermon, I
- found one of the rarest men that it has ever been my privilege to
- know. This was the Rev. Robert C. Bedford, a white man from
- Wisconsin, who was then pastor of a little coloured Congregational
- church in Montgomery, Ala. Before going to Montgomery to look for
- some one to preach this sermon I had never heard of Mr. Bedford. He
- had never heard of me. He gladly consented to come to Tuskegee and
- hold the Thanksgiving service. It was the first service of the kind
- that the coloured people there had ever observed, and what a deep
- interest they manifested in it! The sight of the new building made it
- a day of Thanksgiving for them never to be forgotten.
- Mr. Bedford consented to become one of the trustees of the school,
- and in that capacity, and as a worker for it, he has been connected
- with it for eighteen years. During this time he has borne the school
- upon his heart night and day, and is never so happy as when he is
- performing some service, no matter how humble, for it. He completely
- obliterates himself in everything, and looks only for permission to
- serve where service is most disagreeable, and where others would not
- be attracted. In all my relations with him he has seemed to me to
- approach as nearly to the spirit of the Master as almost any man I
- ever met.
- A little later there came into the service of the school another
- man, quite young at the time, and fresh from Hampton, without whose
- service the school never could have become what it is. This was Mr.
- Warren Logan, who now for seventeen years has been the treasurer of
- the Institute, and the acting principal during my absence. He has
- always shown a degree of unselfishness and an amount of business tact,
- coupled with a clear judgment, that has kept the school in good
- condition no matter how long I have been absent from it. During all
- the financial stress through which the school has passed, his patience
- and faith in our ultimate success have not left him.
- As soon as our first building was near enough to completion so
- that we could occupy a portion of it -- which was near the middle of
- the second year of the school -- we opened a boarding department.
- Students had begun coming from quite a distance, and in such
- increasing numbers that we felt more and more that we were merely
- skimming over the surface, in that we were not getting hold of the
- students in their home life.
- We had nothing but the students and their appetites with which to
- begin a boarding department. No provision had been made in the new
- building for a kitchen and dining room; but we discovered that by
- digging out a large amount of earth from under the building we could
- make a partially lighted basement room that could be used for a
- kitchen and dining room. Again I called on the students to volunteer
- for work, this time to assist in digging out the basement. This they
- did, and in a few weeks we had a place to cook and eat in, although it
- was very rough and uncomfortable. Any one seeing the place now would
- never believe that it was once used for a dining room.
- The most serious problem, though, was to get the boarding
- department started off in running order, with nothing to do with in
- the way of furniture, and with no money with which to buy anything.
- The merchants in the town would let us have what food we wanted on
- credit. In fact, in those earlier years I was constantly embarrassed
- because people seemed to have more faith in me than I had in myself.
- It was pretty hard to cook, however, with stoves, and awkward to eat
- without dishes. At first the cooking was done out-of-doors, in the
- old-fashioned, primitive style, in pots and skillets placed over a
- fire. Some of the carpenters' benches that had been used in the
- construction of the building were utilized for tables. As for dishes,
- there were too few to make it worth while to spend time in describing
- them.
- No one connected with the boarding department seemed to have any
- idea that meals must be served at certain fixed and regular hours, and
- this was a source of great worry. Everything was so out of joint and
- so inconvenient that I feel safe in saying that for the first two
- weeks something was wrong at every meal. Either the meat was not done
- or had been burnt, or the salt had been left out of the bread, or the
- tea had been forgotten.
- Early one morning I was standing near the dining-room door
- listening to the complaints of the students. The complaints that
- morning were especially emphatic and numerous, because the whole
- breakfast had been a failure. One of the girls who had failed to get
- any breakfast came out and went to the well to draw some water to
- drink and take the place of the breakfast which she had not been able
- to get. When she reached the well, she found that the rope was broken
- and that she could get no water. She turned from the well and said,
- in the most discouraged tone, not knowing that I was where I could
- hear her, "We can't even get water to drink at this school." I think
- no one remark ever came so near discouraging me as that one.
- At another time, when Mr. Bedford -- whom I have already spoken of
- as one of our trustees, and a devoted friend of the institution -- was
- visiting the school, he was given a bedroom immediately over the
- dining room. Early in the morning he was awakened by a rather
- animated discussion between two boys in the dining room below. The
- discussion was over the question as to whose turn it was to use the
- coffee-cup that morning. One boy won the case by proving that for
- three mornings he had not had an opportunity to use the cup at all.
- But gradually, with patience and hard work, we brought order out
- of chaos, just as will be true of any problem if we stick to it with
- patience and wisdom and earnest effort.
- As I look back now over that part of our struggle, I am glad to
- see that we had it. I am glad that we endured all those discomforts
- and inconveniences. I am glad that our students had to dig out the
- place for their kitchen and dining room. I am glad that our first
- boarding-place was in the dismal, ill-lighted, and damp basement. Had
- we started in a fine, attractive, convenient room, I fear we would
- have "lost our heads" and become "stuck up." It means a great deal, I
- think, to start off on a foundation which one has made for one's self.
- When our old students return to Tuskegee now, as they often do,
- and go into our large, beautiful, well-ventilated, and well-lighted
- dining room, and see tempting, well-cooked food -- largely grown by
- the students themselves -- and see tables, neat tablecloths and
- napkins, and vases of flowers upon the tables, and hear singing birds,
- and note that each meal is served exactly upon the minute, with no
- disorder, and with almost no complaint coming from the hundreds that
- now fill our dining room, they, too, often say to me that they are
- glad that we started as we did, and built ourselves up year by year,
- by a slow and natural process of growth.
-
-
- CHAPTER XI
-
- MAKING THEIR BEDS BEFORE THEY COULD LIE ON THEM
-
-
- A LITTLE later in the history of the school we had a visit from
- General J.F.B. Marshall, the Treasurer of the Hampton Institute, who
- had had faith enough to lend us the first two hundred and fifty
- dollars with which to make a payment down on the farm. He remained
- with us a week, and made a careful inspection of everything. He
- seemed well pleased with our progress, and wrote back interesting and
- encouraging reports to Hampton. A little later Miss Mary F. Mackie,
- the teacher who had given me the "sweeping" examination when I entered
- Hampton, came to see us, and still later General Armstrong himself
- came.
- At the time of the visits of these Hampton friends the number of
- teachers at Tuskegee had increase considerably, and the most of the
- new teachers were graduates of the Hampton Institute. We gave our
- Hampton friends, especially General Armstrong, a cordial welcome.
- They were all surprised and pleased at the rapid progress that the
- school had made within so short a time. The coloured people from
- miles around came to the school to get a look at General Armstrong,
- about whom they had heard so much. The General was not only welcomed
- by the members of my own race, but by the Southern white people as
- well.
- This first visit which General Armstrong made to Tuskegee gave me
- an opportunity to get an insight into his character such as I had not
- before had. I refer to his interest in the Southern white people.
- Before this I had had the thought that General Armstrong, having
- fought the Southern white man, rather cherished a feeling of
- bitterness toward the white South, and was interested in helping only
- the coloured man there. But this visit convinced me that I did not
- know the greatness and the generosity of the man. I soon learned, by
- his visits to the Southern white people, and from his conversations
- with them, that he was as anxious about the prosperity and the
- happiness of the white race as the black. He cherished no bitterness
- against the South, and was happy when an opportunity offered for
- manifesting his sympathy. In all my acquaintance with General
- Armstrong I never heard him speak, in public or in private, a single
- bitter word against the white man in the South. From his example in
- this respect I learned the lesson that great men cultivate love, and
- that only little men cherish a spirit of hatred. I learned that
- assistance given to the weak makes the one who gives it strong; and
- that oppression of the unfortunate makes one weak.
- It is now long ago that I learned this lesson from General
- Armstrong, and resolved that I would permit no man, no matter what his
- colour might be, to narrow and degrade my soul by making me hate him.
- With God's help, I believe that I have completely rid myself of any
- ill feeling toward the Southern white man for any wrong that he may
- have inflicted upon my race. I am made to feel just as happy now when
- I am rendering service to Southern white men as when the service is
- rendered to a member of my own race. I pity from the bottom of my
- heart any individual who is so unfortunate as to get into the habit of
- holding race prejudice.
- The more I consider the subject, the more strongly I am convinced
- that the most harmful effect of the practice to which the people in
- certain sections of the South have felt themselves compelled to
- resort, in order to get rid of the force of the Negroes' ballot, is
- not wholly in the wrong done to the Negro, but in the permanent injury
- to the morals of the white man. The wrong to the Negro is temporary,
- but to the morals of the white man the injury is permanent. I have
- noted time and time again that when an individual perjures himself in
- order to break the force of the black man's ballot, he soon learns to
- practise dishonesty in other relations of life, not only where the
- Negro is concerned, but equally so where a white man is concerned.
- The white man who begins by cheating a Negro usually ends by cheating
- a white man. The white man who begins to break the law by lynching a
- Negro soon yields to the temptation to lynch a white man. All this,
- it seems to me, makes it important that the whole Nation lend a hand
- in trying to lift the burden of ignorance from the South.
- Another thing that is becoming more apparent each year in the
- development of education in the South is the influence of General
- Armstrong's idea of education; and this not upon the blacks alone, but
- upon the whites also. At the present time there is almost no Southern
- state that is not putting forth efforts in the direction of securing
- industrial education for its white boys and girls, and in most cases
- it is easy to trace the history of these efforts back to General
- Armstrong.
- Soon after the opening of our humble boarding department students
- began coming to us in still larger numbers. For weeks we not only had
- to contend with the difficulty of providing board, with no money, but
- also with that of providing sleeping accommodations. For this purpose
- we rented a number of cabins near the school. These cabins were in a
- dilapidated condition, and during the winter months the students who
- occupied them necessarily suffered from the cold. We charge the
- students eight dollars a month -- all they were able to pay -- for
- their board. This included, besides board, room, fuel, and washing.
- We also gave the students credit on their board bills for all the work
- which they did for the school which was of any value to the
- institution. The cost of tuition, which was fifty dollars a year for
- each student, we had to secure then, as now, wherever we could.
- This small charge in cash gave us no capital with which to start a
- boarding department. The weather during the second winter of our work
- was very cold. We were not able to provide enough bed-clothes to keep
- the students warm. In fact, for some time we were not able to
- provide, except in a few cases, bedsteads and mattresses of any kind.
- During the coldest nights I was so troubled about the discomfort of
- the students that I could not sleep myself. I recall that on several
- occasions I went in the middle of the night to the shanties occupied
- by the young men, for the purpose of confronting them. Often I found
- some of them sitting huddled around a fire, with the one blanket which
- we had been able to provide wrapped around them, trying in this way to
- keep warm. During the whole night some of them did not attempt to lie
- down. One morning, when the night previous had been unusually cold, I
- asked those of the students in the chapel who thought that they had
- been frostbitten during the night to raise their hands. Three hands
- went up. Notwithstanding these experiences, there was almost no
- complaining on the part of the students. They knew that we were doing
- the best that we could for them. They were happy in the privilege of
- being permitted to enjoy any kind of opportunity that would enable
- them to improve their condition. They were constantly asking what
- they might do to lighten the burdens of the teachers.
- I have heard it stated more than once, both in the North and in
- the South, that coloured people would not obey and respect each other
- when one member of the race is placed in a position of authority over
- others. In regard to this general belief and these statements, I can
- say that during the nineteen years of my experience at Tuskegee I
- never, either by word or act, have been treated with disrespect by any
- student or officer connected with the institution. On the other hand,
- I am constantly embarrassed by the many acts of thoughtful kindness.
- The students do not seem to want to see me carry a large book or a
- satchel or any kind of a burden through the grounds. In such cases
- more than one always offers to relieve me. I almost never go out of
- my office when the rain is falling that some student does not come to
- my side with an umbrella and ask to be allowed to hold it over me.
- While writing upon this subject, it is a pleasure for me to add
- that in all my contact with the white people of the South I have never
- received a single personal insult. The white people in and near
- Tuskegee, to an especial [sic] degree, seem to count it as a privilege
- to show me all the respect within their power, and often go out of
- their way to do this.
- Not very long ago I was making a journey between Dallas (Texas)
- and Houston. In some way it became known in advance that I was on the
- train. At nearly every station at which the train stopped, numbers of
- white people, including in most cases of the officials of the town,
- came aboard and introduced themselves and thanked me heartily for the
- work that I was trying to do for the South.
- On another occasion, when I was making a trip from Augusta,
- Georgia, to Atlanta, being rather tired from much travel, I road in a
- Pullman sleeper. When I went into the car, I found there two ladies
- from Boston whom I knew well. These good ladies were perfectly
- ignorant, it seems, of the customs of the South, and in the goodness
- of their hearts insisted that I take a seat with them in their
- section. After some hesitation I consented. I had been there but a
- few minutes when one of them, without my knowledge, ordered supper to
- be served for the three of us. This embarrassed me still further.
- The car was full of Southern white men, most of whom had their eyes on
- our party. When I found that supper had been ordered, I tried to
- contrive some excuse that would permit me to leave the section, but
- the ladies insisted that I must eat with them. I finally settled back
- in my seat with a sigh, and said to myself, "I am in for it now,
- sure."
- To add further to the embarrassment of the situation, soon after
- the supper was placed on the table one of the ladies remembered that
- she had in her satchel a special kind of tea which she wished served,
- and as she said she felt quite sure the porter did not know how to
- brew it properly, she insisted upon getting up and preparing and
- serving it herself. At last the meal was over; and it seemed the
- longest one that I had ever eaten. When we were through, I decided to
- get myself out of the embarrassing situation and go to the smoking-
- room, where most of the men were by that time, to see how the land
- lay. In the meantime, however, it had become known in some way
- throughout the car who I was. When I went into the smoking-room I was
- never more surprised in my life than when each man, nearly every one
- of them a citizen of Georgia, came up and introduced himself to me and
- thanked me earnestly for the work that I was trying to do for the
- whole South. This was not flattery, because each one of these
- individuals knew that he had nothing to gain by trying to flatter me.
- From the first I have sought to impress the students with the idea
- that Tuskegee is not my institution, or that of the officers, but that
- it is their institution, and that they have as much interest in it as
- any of the trustees or instructors. I have further sought to have
- them feel that I am at the institution as their friend and adviser,
- and not as their overseer. It has been my aim to have them speak with
- directness and frankness about anything that concerns the life of the
- school. Two or three times a year I ask the students to write me a
- letter criticising or making complaints or suggestions about anything
- connected with the institution. When this is not done, I have them
- meet me in the chapel for a heart-to-heart talk about the conduct of
- the school. There are no meetings with our students that I enjoy more
- than these, and none are more helpful to me in planning for the
- future. These meetings, it seems to me, enable me to get at the very
- heart of all that concerns the school. Few things help an individual
- more than to place responsibility upon him, and to let him know that
- you trust him. When I have read of labour troubles between employers
- and employees, I have often thought that many strikes and similar
- disturbances might be avoided if the employers would cultivate the
- habit of getting nearer to their employees, of consulting and advising
- with them, and letting them feel that the interests of the two are the
- same. Every individual responds to confidence, and this is not more
- true of any race than of the Negroes. Let them once understand that
- you are unselfishly interested in them, and you can lead them to any
- extent.
- It was my aim from the first at Tuskegee to not only have the
- buildings erected by the students themselves, but to have them make
- their own furniture as far as was possible. I now marvel at the
- patience of the students while sleeping upon the floor while waiting
- for some kind of a bedstead to be constructed, or at their sleeping
- without any kind of a mattress while waiting for something that looked
- like a mattress to be made.
- In the early days we had very few students who had been used to
- handling carpenters' tools, and the bedsteads made by the students
- then were very rough and very weak. Not unfrequently [sic] when I
- went into the students' rooms in the morning I would find at least two
- bedsteads lying about on the floor. The problem of providing
- mattresses was a difficult one to solve. We finally mastered this,
- however, by getting some cheap cloth and sewing pieces of this
- together as to make large bags. These bags we filled with the pine
- straw -- or, as it is sometimes called, pine needles -- which we
- secured from the forests near by. I am glad to say that the industry
- of mattress-making has grown steadily since then, and has been
- improved to such an extent that at the present time it is an important
- branch of the work which is taught systematically to a number of our
- girls, and that the mattresses that now come out of the mattress-shop
- at Tuskegee are about as good as those bought in the average store.
- For some time after the opening of the boarding department we had no
- chairs in the students' bedrooms or in the dining rooms. Instead of
- chairs we used stools which the students constructed by nailing
- together three pieces of rough board. As a rule, the furniture in the
- students' rooms during the early days of the school consisted of a
- bed, some stools, and sometimes a rough table made by the students.
- The plan of having the students make the furniture is still followed,
- but the number of pieces in a room has been increased, and the
- workmanship has so improved that little fault can be found with the
- articles now. One thing that I have always insisted upon at Tuskegee
- is that everywhere there should be absolute cleanliness. Over and
- over again the students were reminded in those first years -- and are
- reminded now -- that people would excuse us for our poverty, for our
- lack of comforts and conveniences, but that they would not excuse us
- for dirt.
- Another thing that has been insisted upon at the school is the use
- of the tooth-brush. "The gospel of the tooth-brush," as General
- Armstrong used to call it, is part of our creed at Tuskegee. No
- student is permitted to retain who does not keep and use a tooth-
- brush. Several times, in recent years, students have come to us who
- brought with them almost no other article except a tooth-brush. They
- had heard from the lips of other students about our insisting upon the
- use of this, and so, to make a good impression, they brought at least
- a tooth-brush with them. I remember that one morning, not long ago, I
- went with the lady principal on her usual morning tour of inspection
- of the girls' rooms. We found one room that contained three girls who
- had recently arrived at the school. When I asked them if they had
- tooth-brushes, one of the girls replied, pointing to a brush: "Yes,
- sir. That is our brush. We bought it together, yesterday." It did
- not take them long to learn a different lesson.
- It has been interesting to note the effect that the use of the
- tooth-brush has had in bringing about a higher degree of civilization
- among the students. With few exceptions, I have noticed that, if we
- can get a student to the point where, when the first or second tooth-
- brush disappears, he of his own motion buys another, I have not been
- disappointed in the future of that individual. Absolute cleanliness
- of the body has been insisted upon from the first. The students have
- been taught to bathe as regularly as to take their meals. This lesson
- we began teaching before we had anything in the shape of a bath-house.
- Most of the students came from plantation districts, and often we had
- to teach them how to sleep at night; that is, whether between the two
- sheets -- after we got to the point where we could provide them two
- sheets -- or under both of them. Naturally I found it difficult to
- teach them to sleep between two sheets when we were able to supply but
- one. The importance of the use of the night-gown received the same
- attention.
- For a long time one of the most difficult tasks was to teach the
- students that all the buttons were to be kept on their clothes, and
- that there must be no torn places or grease-spots. This lesson, I am
- pleased to be able to say, has been so thoroughly learned and so
- faithfully handed down from year to year by one set of students to
- another that often at the present time, when the students march out of
- the chapel in the evening and their dress is inspected, as it is every
- night, not one button is found to be missing.
-
-
- CHAPTER XII
-
- RAISING MONEY
-
-
- WHEN we opened our boarding department, we provided rooms in the attic
- of Porter Hall, our first building, for a number of girls. But the
- number of students, of both sexes, continued to increase. We could
- find rooms outside the school grounds for many of the young men, but
- the girls we did not care to expose in this way. Very soon the
- problem of providing more rooms for the girls, as well as a larger
- boarding department for all the students, grew serious. As a result,
- we finally decided to undertake the construction of a still larger
- building -- a building that would contain rooms for the girls and
- boarding accommodations for all.
- After having had a preliminary sketch of the needed building made,
- we found that it would cost about ten thousand dollars. We had no
- money whatever with which to begin; still we decided to give the
- needed building a name. We knew we could name it, even though we were
- in doubt about our ability to secure the means for its construction.
- We decided to call the proposed building Alabama Hall, in honour of
- the state in which we were labouring. Again Miss Davidson began
- making efforts to enlist the interest and help of the coloured and
- white people in and near Tuskegee. They responded willingly, in
- proportion to their means. The students, as in the case of our first
- building, Porter Hall, began digging out the dirt in order to allow
- the laying of the foundations.
- When we seemed at the end of our resources, so far as securing
- money was concerned, something occurred which showed the greatness of
- General Armstrong -- something which proved how far he was above the
- ordinary individual. When we were in the midst of great anxiety as to
- where and how we were to get funds for the new building, I received a
- telegram from General Armstrong asking me if I could spend a month
- travelling with him through the North, and asking me, if I could do
- so, to come to Hampton at once. Of course I accepted General
- Armstrong's invitation, and went to Hampton immediately. On arriving
- there I found that the General had decided to take a quartette [sic]
- of singers through the North, and hold meetings for a month in
- important cities, at which meetings he and I were to speak. Imagine
- my surprise when the General told me, further, that these meetings
- were to be held, not in the interests of Hampton, but in the interests
- of Tuskegee, and that the Hampton Institute was to be responsible for
- all the expenses.
- Although he never told me so in so many words, I found that
- General Armstrong took this method of introducing me to the people of
- the North, as well as for the sake of securing some immediate funds to
- be used in the erection of Alabama Hall. A weak and narrow man would
- have reasoned that all the money which came to Tuskegee in this way
- would be just so much taken from the Hampton Institute; but none of
- these selfish or short-sighted feelings ever entered the breast of
- General Armstrong. He was too big to be little, too good to be mean.
- He knew that the people in the North who gave money gave it for the
- purpose of helping the whole cause of Negro civilization, and not
- merely for the advancement of any one school. The General knew, too,
- that the way to strengthen Hampton was to make it a centre of
- unselfish power in the working out of the whole Southern problem.
- In regard to the addresses which I was to make in the North, I
- recall just one piece of advice which the General gave me. He said:
- "Give them an idea for every word." I think it would be hard to
- improve upon this advice; and it might be made to apply to all public
- speaking. From that time to the present I have always tried to keep
- his advice in mind.
- Meetings were held in New York, Brooklyn, Boston, Philadelphia,
- and other large cities, and at all of these meetings General Armstrong
- pleased, together with myself, for help, not for Hampton, but for
- Tuskegee. At these meetings an especial [sic] effort was made to
- secure help for the building of Alabama Hall, as well as to introduce
- the school to the attention of the general public. In both these
- respects the meetings proved successful.
- After that kindly introduction I began going North alone to secure
- funds. During the last fifteen years I have been compelled to spend a
- large proportion of my time away from the school, in an effort to
- secure money to provide for the growing needs of the institution. In
- my efforts to get funds I have had some experiences that may be of
- interest to my readers. Time and time again I have been asked, by
- people who are trying to secure money for philanthropic purposes, what
- rule or rules I followed to secure the interest and help of people who
- were able to contribute money to worthy objects. As far as the
- science of what is called begging can be reduced to rules, I would say
- that I have had but two rules. First, always to do my whole duty
- regarding making our work known to individuals and organizations; and,
- second, not to worry about the results. This second rule has been the
- hardest for me to live up to. When bills are on the eve of falling
- due, with not a dollar in hand with which to meet them, it is pretty
- difficult to learn not to worry, although I think I am learning more
- and more each year that all worry simply consumes, and to no purpose,
- just so much physical and mental strength that might otherwise be
- given to effective work. After considerable experience in coming into
- contact with wealthy and noted men, I have observed that those who
- have accomplished the greatest results are those who "keep under the
- body"; are those who never grow excited or lose self-control, but are
- always calm, self-possessed, patient, and polite. I think that
- President William McKinley is the best example of a man of this class
- that I have ever seen.
- In order to be successful in any kind of undertaking, I think the
- main thing is for one to grow to the point where he completely forgets
- himself; that is, to lose himself in a great cause. In proportion as
- one loses himself in the way, in the same degree does he get the
- highest happiness out of his work.
- My experience in getting money for Tuskegee has taught me to have
- no patience with those people who are always condemning the rich
- because they are rich, and because they do not give more to objects of
- charity. In the first place, those who are guilty of such sweeping
- criticisms do not know how many people would be made poor, and how
- much suffering would result, if wealthy people were to part all at
- once with any large proportion of their wealth in a way to disorganize
- and cripple great business enterprises. Then very few persons have
- any idea of the large number of applications for help that rich people
- are constantly being flooded with. I know wealthy people who receive
- as much as twenty calls a day for help. More than once when I have
- gone into the offices of rich men, I have found half a dozen persons
- waiting to see them, and all come for the same purpose, that of
- securing money. And all these calls in person, to say nothing of the
- applications received through the mails. Very few people have any
- idea of the amount of money given away by persons who never permit
- their names to be known. I have often heard persons condemned for not
- giving away money, who, to my own knowledge, were giving away
- thousands of dollars every year so quietly that the world knew nothing
- about it.
- As an example of this, there are two ladies in New York, whose
- names rarely appear in print, but who, in a quiet way, have given us
- the means with which to erect three large and important buildings
- during the last eight years. Besides the gift of these buildings,
- they have made other generous donations to the school. And they not
- only help Tuskegee, but they are constantly seeking opportunities to
- help other worthy causes.
- Although it has been my privilege to be the medium through which a
- good many hundred thousand dollars have been received for the work at
- Tuskegee, I have always avoided what the world calls "begging." I
- often tell people that I have never "begged" any money, and that I am
- not a "beggar." My experience and observation have convinced me that
- persistent asking outright for money from the rich does not, as a
- rule, secure help. I have usually proceeded on the principle that
- persons who possess sense enough to earn money have sense enough to
- know how to give it away, and that the mere making known of the facts
- regarding Tuskegee, and especially the facts regarding the work of the
- graduates, has been more effective than outright begging. I think
- that the presentation of facts, on a high, dignified plane, is all the
- begging that most rich people care for.
- While the work of going from door to door and from office to
- office is hard, disagreeable, and costly in bodily strength, yet it
- has some compensations. Such work gives one a rare opportunity to
- study human nature. It also has its compensations in giving one an
- opportunity to meet some of the best people in the world -- to be more
- correct, I think I should say _the best_ people in the world. When
- one takes a broad survey of the country, he will find that the most
- useful and influential people in it are those who take the deepest
- interest in institutions that exist for the purpose of making the
- world better.
- At one time, when I was in Boston, I called at the door of a
- rather wealthy lady, and was admitted to the vestibule and sent up my
- card. While I was waiting for an answer, her husband came in, and
- asked me in the most abrupt manner what I wanted. When I tried to
- explain the object of my call, he became still more ungentlemanly in
- his words and manner, and finally grew so excited that I left the
- house without waiting for a reply from the lady. A few blocks from
- that house I called to see a gentleman who received me in the most
- cordial manner. He wrote me his check for a generous sum, and then,
- before I had had an opportunity to thank him, said: "I am so grateful
- to you, Mr. Washington, for giving me the opportunity to help a good
- cause. It is a privilege to have a share in it. We in Boston are
- constantly indebted to you for doing _our_ work." My experience in
- securing money convinces me that the first type of man is growing more
- rare all the time, and that the latter type is increasing; that is,
- that, more and more, rich people are coming to regard men and women
- who apply to them for help for worthy objects, not as beggars, but as
- agents for doing their work.
- In the city of Boston I have rarely called upon an individual for
- funds that I have not been thanked for calling, usually before I could
- get an opportunity to thank the donor for the money. In that city the
- donors seem to feel, in a large degree, that an honour is being
- conferred upon them in their being permitted to give. Nowhere else
- have I met with, in so large a measure, this fine and Christlike
- spirit as in the city of Boston, although there are many notable
- instances of it outside that city. I repeat my belief that the world
- is growing in the direction of giving. I repeat that the main rule by
- which I have been guided in collecting money is to do my full duty in
- regard to giving people who have money an opportunity for help.
- In the early years of the Tuskegee school I walked the streets or
- travelled country roads in the North for days and days without
- receiving a dollar. Often as it happened, when during the week I had
- been disappointed in not getting a cent from the very individuals from
- whom I most expected help, and when I was almost broken down and
- discouraged, that generous help has come from some one who I had had
- little idea would give at all.
- I recall that on one occasion I obtained information that led me
- to believe that a gentleman who lived about two miles out in the
- country from Stamford, Conn., might become interest in our efforts at
- Tuskegee if our conditions and needs were presented to him. On an
- unusually cold and stormy day I walked the two miles to see him.
- After some difficulty I succeeded in securing an interview with him.
- He listened with some degree of interest to what I had to say, but did
- not give me anything. I could not help having the feeling that, in a
- measure, the three hours that I had spent in seeing him had been
- thrown away. Still, I had followed my usual rule of doing my duty.
- If I had not seen him, I should have felt unhappy over neglect of
- duty.
- Two years after this visit a letter came to Tuskegee from this
- man, which read like this: "Enclosed I send you a New York draft for
- ten thousand dollars, to be used in furtherance of your work. I had
- placed this sum in my will for your school, but deem it wiser to give
- it to you while I live. I recall with pleasure your visit to me two
- years ago."
- I can hardly imagine any occurrence which could have given me more
- genuine satisfaction than the receipt of this draft. It was by far
- the largest single donation which up to that time the school had ever
- received. It came at a time when an unusually long period had passed
- since we had received any money. We were in great distress because of
- lack of funds, and the nervous strain was tremendous. It is difficult
- for me to think of any situation that is more trying on the nerves
- than that of conducting a large institution, with heavy obligations to
- meet, without knowing where the money is to come from to meet these
- obligations from month to month.
- In our case I felt a double responsibility, and this made the
- anxiety all the more intense. If the institution had been officered
- by white persons, and had failed, it would have injured the cause of
- Negro education; but I knew that the failure of our institution,
- officered by Negroes, would not only mean the loss of a school, but
- would cause people, in a large degree, to lose faith in the ability of
- the entire race. The receipt of this draft for ten thousand dollars,
- under all these circumstances, partially lifted a burden that had been
- pressing down upon me for days.
- From the beginning of our work to the present I have always had
- the feeling, and lose no opportunity to impress our teachers with the
- same idea, that the school will always be supported in proportion as
- the inside of the institution is kept clean and pure and wholesome.
- The first time I ever saw the late Collis P. Huntington, the great
- railroad man, he gave me two dollars for our school. The last time I
- saw him, which was a few months before he died, he gave me fifty
- thousand dollars toward our endowment fund. Between these two gifts
- there were others of generous proportions which came every year from
- both Mr. and Mrs. Huntington.
- Some people may say that it was Tuskegee's good luck that brought
- to us this gift of fifty thousand dollars. No, it was not luck. It
- was hard work. Nothing ever comes to me, that is worth having, except
- as the result of hard work. When Mr. Huntington gave me the first two
- dollars, I did not blame him for not giving me more, but made up my
- mind that I was going to convince him by tangible results that we were
- worthy of larger gifts. For a dozen years I made a strong effort to
- convince Mr. Huntington of the value of our work. I noted that just
- in proportion as the usefulness of the school grew, his donations
- increased. Never did I meet an individual who took a more kindly and
- sympathetic interest in our school than did Mr. Huntington. He not
- only gave money to us, but took time in which to advise me, as a
- father would a son, about the general conduct of the school.
- More than once I have found myself in some pretty tight places
- while collecting money in the North. The following incident I have
- never related but once before, for the reason that I feared that
- people would not believe it. One morning I found myself in
- Providence, Rhode Island, without a cent of money with which to buy
- breakfast. In crossing the street to see a lady from whom I hoped to
- get some money, I found a bright new twenty-five-cent piece in the
- middle of the street track. I not only had this twenty-five cents for
- my breakfast, but within a few minutes I had a donation from the lady
- on whom I had started to call.
- At one of our Commencements I was bold enough to invite the Rev.
- E. Winchester Donald, D.D., rector of Trinity Church, Boston, to
- preach the Commencement sermon. As we then had no room large enough
- to accommodate all who would be present, the place of meeting was
- under a large improvised arbour, built partly of brush and partly of
- rough boards. Soon after Dr. Donald had begun speaking, the rain came
- down in torrents, and he had to stop, while someone held an umbrella
- over him.
- The boldness of what I had done never dawned upon me until I saw
- the picture made by the rector of Trinity Church standing before that
- large audience under an old umbrella, waiting for the rain to cease so
- that he could go on with his address.
- It was not very long before the rain ceased and Dr. Donald
- finished his sermon; and an excellent sermon it was, too, in spite of
- the weather. After he had gone to his room, and had gotten the wet
- threads of his clothes dry, Dr. Donald ventured the remark that a
- large chapel at Tuskegee would not be out of place. The next day a
- letter came from two ladies who were then travelling in Italy, saying
- that they had decided to give us the money for such a chapel as we
- needed.
- A short time ago we received twenty thousand dollars from Mr.
- Andrew Carnegie, to be used for the purpose of erecting a new library
- building. Our first library and reading-room were in a corner of a
- shanty, and the whole thing occupied a space about five by twelve
- feet. It required ten years of work before I was able to secure Mr.
- Carnegie's interest and help. The first time I saw him, ten years
- ago, he seemed to take but little interest in our school, but I was
- determined to show him that we were worthy of his help. After ten
- years of hard work I wrote him a letter reading as follows:
-
- December 15, 1900.
-
- Mr. Andrew Carnegie, 5 W. Fifty-first St., New York.
-
- Dear Sir: Complying with the request which you made of me
- when I saw you at your residence a few days ago, I now submit in
- writing an appeal for a library building for our institution.
- We have 1100 students, 86 officers and instructors, together
- with their families, and about 200 coloured people living near the
- school, all of whom would make use of the library building.
- We have over 12,000 books, periodicals, etc., gifts from our
- friends, but we have no suitable place for them, and we have no
- suitable reading-room.
- Our graduates go to work in every section of the South, and
- whatever knowledge might be obtained in the library would serve to
- assist in the elevation of the whole Negro race.
- Such a building as we need could be erected for about $20,000.
- All of the work for the building, such as brickmaking, brick-
- masonry, carpentry, blacksmithing, etc., would be done by the
- students. The money which you would give would not only supply
- the building, but the erection of the building would give a large
- number of students an opportunity to learn the building trades,
- and the students would use the money paid to them to keep
- themselves in school. I do not believe that a similar amount of
- money often could be made go so far in uplifting a whole race.
- If you wish further information, I shall be glad to furnish
- it.
-
- Yours truly,
- Booker T. Washington, Principal.
-
- The next mail brought back the following reply: "I will be very
- glad to pay the bills for the library building as they are incurred,
- to the extent of twenty thousand dollars, and I am glad of this
- opportunity to show the interest I have in your noble work."
- I have found that strict business methods go a long way in
- securing the interest of rich people. It has been my constant aim at
- Tuskegee to carry out, in our financial and other operations, such
- business methods as would be approved of by any New York banking
- house.
- I have spoken of several large gifts to the school; but by far the
- greater proportion of the money that has built up the institution has
- come in the form of small donations from persons of moderate means.
- It is upon these small gifts, which carry with them the interest of
- hundreds of donors, that any philanthropic work must depend largely
- for its support. In my efforts to get money I have often been
- surprised at the patience and deep interest of the ministers, who are
- besieged on every hand and at all hours of the day for help. If no
- other consideration had convinced me of the value of the Christian
- life, the Christlike work which the Church of all denominations in
- America has done during the last thirty-five years for the elevation
- of the black man would have made me a Christian. In a large degree it
- has been the pennies, the nickels, and the dimes which have come from
- the Sunday-schools, the Christian Endeavour societies, and the
- missionary societies, as well as from the church proper, that have
- helped to elevate the Negro at so rapid a rate.
- This speaking of small gifts reminds me to say that very few
- Tuskegee graduates fail to send us an annual contribution. These
- contributions range from twenty-five cents up to ten dollars.
- Soon after beginning our third year's work we were surprised to
- receive money from three special sources, and up to the present time
- we have continued to receive help from them. First, the State
- Legislature of Alabama increased its annual appropriation from two
- thousand dollars to three thousand dollars; I might add that still
- later it increased this sum to four thousand five hundred dollars a
- year. The effort to secure this increase was led by the Hon. M.F.
- Foster, the member of the Legislature from Tuskegee. Second, we
- received one thousand dollars from the John F. Slater Fund. Our work
- seemed to please the trustees of this fund, as they soon began
- increasing their annual grant. This has been added to from time to
- time until at present we receive eleven thousand dollars annually from
- the Fund. The other help to which I have referred came in the shape
- of an allowance from the Peabody Fund. This was at first five hundred
- dollars, but it has since been increased to fifteen hundred dollars.
- The effort to secure help from the Slater and Peabody Funds
- brought me into contact with two rare men -- men who have had much to
- do in shaping the policy for the education of the Negro. I refer to
- the Hon. J.L.M. Curry, of Washington, who is the general agent for
- these two funds, and Mr. Morris K. Jessup, of New York. Dr. Curry is
- a native of the South, an ex-Confederate soldier, yet I do not believe
- there is any man in the country who is more deeply interest in the
- highest welfare of the Negro than Dr. Curry, or one who is more free
- from race prejudice. He enjoys the unique distinction of possessing
- to an equal degree of confidence of the black man and the Southern
- white man. I shall never forget the first time I met him. It was in
- Richmond, Va., where he was then living. I had heard much about him.
- When I first went into his presence, trembling because of my youth and
- inexperience, he took me by the hand so cordially, and spoke such
- encouraging words, and gave me such helpful advice regarding the
- proper course to pursue, that I came to know him then, as I have known
- him ever since, as a high example of one who is constantly and
- unselfishly at work for the betterment of humanity.
- Mr. Morris K. Jessup, the treasurer of the Slater Fund, I refer to
- because I know of no man of wealth and large and complication business
- responsibilities who gives not only money but his time and thought to
- the subject of the proper method of elevating the Negro to the extent
- that is true of Mr. Jessup. It is very largely through this effort
- and influence that during the last few years the subject of industrial
- education has assumed the importance that it has, and been placed on
- its present footing.
-
-
- CHAPTER XIII
-
- TWO THOUSAND MILES FOR A FIVE-MINUTE SPEECH
-
-
- SOON after the opening of our boarding department, quite a number of
- students who evidently were worthy, but who were so poor that they did
- not have any money to pay even the small charges at the school, began
- applying for admission. This class was composed of both men and
- women. It was a great trial to refuse admission to these applicants,
- and in 1884 we established a night-school to accommodate a few of
- them.
- The night-school was organized on a plan similar to the one which
- I had helped to establish at Hampton. At first it was composed of
- about a dozen students. They were admitted to the night-school only
- when they had no money with which to pay any part of their board in
- the regular day-school. It was further required that they must work
- for ten hours during the day at some trade or industry, and study
- academic branches for two hours during the evening. This was the
- requirement for the first one or two years of their stay. They were
- to be paid something above the cost of their board, with the
- understanding that all of their earnings, except a very small part,
- were to be reserved in the school's treasury, to be used for paying
- their board in the regular day-school after they had entered that
- department. The night-school, started in this manner, has grown until
- there are at present four hundred and fifty-seven students enrolled in
- it alone.
- There could hardly be a more severe test of a student's worth than
- this branch of the Institute's worth. It is largely because it
- furnishes such a good opportunity to test the backbone of a student
- that I place such high value upon our night-school. Any one who is
- willing to work ten hours a day at the brick-yard, or in the laundry,
- through one or two years, in order that he or she may have the
- privilege of studying academic branches for two hours in the evening,
- has enough bottom to warrant being further educated.
- After the student has left the night-school he enters the day-
- school, where he takes academic branches four days in a week, and
- works at his trade two days. Besides this he usually works at his
- trade during the three summer months. As a rule, after a student has
- succeeded in going through the night-school test, he finds a way to
- finish the regular course in industrial and academic training. No
- student, no matter how much money he may be able to command, is
- permitted to go through school without doing manual labour. In fact,
- the industrial work is now as popular as the academic branches. Some
- of the most successful men and women who have graduated from the
- institution obtained their start in the night-school.
- While a great deal of stress is laid upon the industrial side of
- the work at Tuskegee, we do not neglect or overlook in any degree the
- religious and spiritual side. The school is strictly undenominational
- [sic], but it is thoroughly Christian, and the spiritual training or
- the students is not neglected. Our preaching service, prayer-
- meetings, Sunday-school, Christian Endeavour Society, Young Men's
- Christian Association, and various missionary organizations, testify
- to this.
- In 1885, Miss Olivia Davidson, to whom I have already referred as
- being largely responsible for the success of the school during its
- early history, and I were married. During our married life she
- continued to divide her time and strength between our home and the
- work for the school. She not only continued to work in the school at
- Tuskegee, but also kept up her habit of going North to secure funds.
- In 1889 she died, after four years of happy married life and eight
- years of hard and happy work for the school. She literally wore
- herself out in her never ceasing efforts in behalf of the work that
- she so dearly loved. During our married life there were born to us
- two bright, beautiful boys, Booker Taliaferro and Ernest Davidson.
- The older of these, Booker, has already mastered the brick-maker's
- trade at Tuskegee.
- I have often been asked how I began the practice of public
- speaking. In answer I would say that I never planned to give any
- large part of my life to speaking in public. I have always had more
- of an ambition to _do_ things than merely to talk _about_ doing them.
- It seems that when I went North with General Armstrong to speak at the
- series of public meetings to which I have referred, the President of
- the National Educational Association, the Hon. Thomas W. Bicknell, was
- present at one of those meetings and heard me speak. A few days
- afterward he sent me an invitation to deliver an address at the next
- meeting of the Educational Association. This meeting was to be held
- in Madison, Wis. I accepted the invitation. This was, in a sense,
- the beginning of my public-speaking career.
- On the evening that I spoke before the Association there must have
- been not far from four thousand persons present. Without my knowing
- it, there were a large number of people present from Alabama, and some
- from the town of Tuskegee. These white people afterward frankly told
- me that they went to this meeting expecting to hear the South roundly
- abused, but were pleasantly surprised to find that there was no word
- of abuse in my address. On the contrary, the South was given credit
- for all the praiseworthy things that it had done. A white lady who
- was teacher [sic] in a college in Tuskegee wrote back to the local
- paper that she was gratified, as well as surprised, to note the credit
- which I gave the white people of Tuskegee for their help in getting
- the school started. This address at Madison was the first that I had
- delivered that in any large measure dealt with the general problem of
- the races. Those who heard it seemed to be pleased with what I said
- and with the general position that I took.
- When I first came to Tuskegee, I determined that I would make it
- my home, that I would take as much pride in the right actions of the
- people of the town as any white man could do, and that I would, at the
- same time, deplore the wrong-doing of the people as much as any white
- man. I determined never to say anything in a public address in the
- North that I would not be willing to say in the South. I early
- learned that it is a hard matter to convert an individual by abusing
- him, and that this is more often accomplished by giving credit for all
- the praiseworthy actions performed than by calling attention alone to
- all the evil done.
- While pursuing this policy I have not failed, at the proper time
- and in the proper manner, to call attention, in no uncertain terms, to
- the wrongs which any part of the South has been guilty of. I have
- found that there is a large element in the South that is quick to
- respond to straightforward, honest criticism of any wrong policy. As
- a rule, the place to criticise the South, when criticism is necessary,
- is in the South -- not in Boston. A Boston man who came to Alabama to
- criticise Boston would not effect so much good, I think, as one who
- had his word of criticism to say in Boston.
- In this address at Madison I took the ground that the policy to be
- pursued with references to the races was, by every honourable means,
- to bring them together and to encourage the cultivation of friendly
- relations, instead of doing that which would embitter. I further
- contended that, in relation to his vote, the Negro should more and
- more consider the interests of the community in which he lived, rather
- than seek alone to please some one who lived a thousand miles away
- from him and from his interests.
- In this address I said that the whole future of the Negro rested
- largely upon the question as to whether or not he should make himself,
- through his skill, intelligence, and character, of such undeniable
- value to the community in which he lived that the community could not
- dispense with his presence. I said that any individual who learned to
- do something better than anybody else -- learned to do a common thing
- in an uncommon manner -- had solved his problem, regardless of the
- colour of his skin, and that in proportion as the Negro learned to
- produce what other people wanted and must have, in the same proportion
- would he be respected.
- I spoke of an instance where one of our graduates had produced two
- hundred and sixty-six bushels of sweet potatoes from an acre of
- ground, in a community where the average production had been only
- forty-nine bushels to the acre. He had been able to do this by reason
- of his knowledge of the chemistry of the soil and by his knowledge of
- improved methods of agriculture. The white farmers in the
- neighbourhood respected him, and came to him for ideas regarding the
- raising of sweet potatoes. These white farmers honoured and respected
- him because he, by his skill and knowledge, had added something to the
- wealth and the comfort of the community in which he lived. I
- explained that my theory of education for the Negro would not, for
- example, confine him for all time to farm life -- to the production of
- the best and the most sweet potatoes -- but that, if he succeeded in
- this line of industry, he could lay the foundations upon which his
- children and grand-children could grow to higher and more important
- things in life.
- Such, in brief, were some of the views I advocated in this first
- address dealing with the broad question of the relations of the two
- races, and since that time I have not found any reason for changing my
- views on any important point.
- In my early life I used to cherish a feeling of ill will toward
- any one who spoke in bitter terms against the Negro, or who advocated
- measures that tended to oppress the black man or take from him
- opportunities for growth in the most complete manner. Now, whenever I
- hear any one advocating measures that are meant to curtail the
- development of another, I pity the individual who would do this. I
- know that the one who makes this mistake does so because of his own
- lack of opportunity for the highest kind of growth. I pity him
- because I know that he is trying to stop the progress of the world,
- and because I know that in time the development and the ceaseless
- advance of humanity will make him ashamed of his weak and narrow
- position. One might as well try to stop the progress of a mighty
- railroad train by throwing his body across the track, as to try to
- stop the growth of the world in the direction of giving mankind more
- intelligence, more culture, more skill, more liberty, and in the
- direction of extending more sympathy and more brotherly kindness.
- The address which I delivered at Madison, before the National
- Educational Association, gave me a rather wide introduction in the
- North, and soon after that opportunities began offering themselves for
- me to address audiences there.
- I was anxious, however, that the way might also be opened for me
- to speak directly to a representative Southern white audience. A
- partial opportunity of this kind, one that seemed to me might serve as
- an entering wedge, presented itself in 1893, when the international
- meeting of Christian Workers was held at Atlanta, Ga. When this
- invitation came to me, I had engagements in Boston that seemed to make
- it impossible for me to speak in Atlanta. Still, after looking over
- my list of dates and places carefully, I found that I could take a
- train from Boston that would get me into Atlanta about thirty minutes
- before my address was to be delivered, and that I could remain in that
- city before taking another train for Boston. My invitation to speak
- in Atlanta stipulated that I was to confine my address to five
- minutes. The question, then, was whether or not I could put enough
- into a five-minute address to make it worth while for me to make such
- a trip.
- I knew that the audience would be largely composed of the most
- influential class of white men and women, and that it would be a rare
- opportunity for me to let them know what we were trying to do at
- Tuskegee, as well as to speak to them about the relations of the
- races. So I decided to make the trip. I spoke for five minutes to an
- audience of two thousand people, composed mostly of Southern and
- Northern whites. What I said seemed to be received with favour and
- enthusiasm. The Atlanta papers of the next day commented in friendly
- terms on my address, and a good deal was said about it in different
- parts of the country. I felt that I had in some degree accomplished
- my object -- that of getting a hearing from the dominant class of the
- South.
- The demands made upon me for public addresses continued to
- increase, coming in about equal numbers from my own people and from
- Northern whites. I gave as much time to these addresses as I could
- spare from the immediate work at Tuskegee. Most of the addresses in
- the North were made for the direct purpose of getting funds with which
- to support the school. Those delivered before the coloured people had
- for their main object the impressing upon them the importance of
- industrial and technical education in addition to academic and
- religious training.
- I now come to that one of the incidents in my life which seems to
- have excited the greatest amount of interest, and which perhaps went
- further than anything else in giving me a reputation that in a sense
- might be called National. I refer to the address which I delivered at
- the opening of the Atlanta Cotton states and International Exposition,
- at Atlanta, Ga., September 18, 1895.
- So much has been said and written about this incident, and so many
- questions have been asked me concerning the address, that perhaps I
- may be excused for taking up the matter with some detail. The five-
- minute address in Atlanta, which I came from Boston to deliver, was
- possibly the prime cause for an opportunity being given me to make the
- second address there. In the spring of 1895 I received a telegram
- from prominent citizens in Atlanta asking me to accompany a committee
- from that city to Washington for the purpose of appearing before a
- committee of Congress in the interest of securing Government help for
- the Exposition. The committee was composed of about twenty-five of
- the most prominent and most influential white men of Georgia. All the
- members of this committee were white men except Bishop Grant, Bishop
- Gaines, and myself. The Mayor and several other city and state
- officials spoke before the committee. They were followed by the two
- coloured bishops. My name was the last on the list of speakers. I
- had never before appeared before such a committee, nor had I ever
- delivered any address in the capital of the Nation. I had many
- misgivings as to what I ought to say, and as to the impression that my
- address would make. While I cannot recall in detail what I said, I
- remember that I tried to impress upon the committee, with all the
- earnestness and plainness of any language that I could command, that
- if Congress wanted to do something which would assist in ridding the
- South of the race question and making friends between the two races,
- it should, in every proper way, encourage the material and
- intellectual growth of both races. I said that the Atlanta Exposition
- would present an opportunity for both races to show what advance they
- had made since freedom, and would at the same time afford
- encouragement to them to make still greater progress.
- I tried to emphasize the fact that while the Negro should not be
- deprived by unfair means of the franchise, political agitation alone
- would not save him, and that back [sic] of the ballot he must have
- property, industry, skill, economy, intelligence, and character, and
- that no race without these elements could permanently succeed. I said
- that in granting the appropriation Congress could do something that
- would prove to be of real and lasting value to both races, and that it
- was the first great opportunity of the kind that had been presented
- since the close of the Civil War.
- I spoke for fifteen or twenty minutes, and was surprised at the
- close of my address to receive the hearty congratulations of the
- Georgia committee and of the members of Congress who were present.
- The Committee was unanimous in making a favourable report, and in a
- few days the bill passed Congress. With the passing of this bill the
- success of the Atlanta Exposition was assured.
- Soon after this trip to Washington the directors of the Exposition
- decided that it would be a fitting recognition of the coloured race to
- erect a large and attractive building which should be devoted wholly
- to showing the progress of the Negro since freedom. It was further
- decided to have the building designed and erected wholly by Negro
- mechanics. This plan was carried out. In design, beauty, and general
- finish the Negro Building was equal to the others on the grounds.
- After it was decided to have a separate Negro exhibit, the
- question arose as to who should take care of it. The officials of the
- Exposition were anxious that I should assume this responsibility, but
- I declined to do so, on the plea that the work at Tuskegee at that
- time demanded my time and strength. Largely at my suggestion, Mr. I.
- Garland Penn, of Lynchburg, Va., was selected to be at the head of the
- Negro department. I gave him all the aid that I could. The Negro
- exhibit, as a whole, was large and creditable. The two exhibits in
- this department which attracted the greatest amount of attention were
- those from the Hampton Institute and the Tuskegee Institute. The
- people who seemed to be the most surprised, as well as pleased, at
- what they saw in the Negro Building were the Southern white people.
- As the day for the opening of the Exposition drew near, the Board
- of Directors began preparing the programme for the opening exercises.
- In the discussion from day to day of the various features of this
- programme, the question came up as to the advisability of putting a
- member of the Negro race on for one of the opening addresses, since
- the Negroes had been asked to take such a prominent part in the
- Exposition. It was argued, further, that such recognition would mark
- the good feeling prevailing between the two races. Of course there
- were those who were opposed to any such recognition of the rights of
- the Negro, but the Board of Directors, composed of men who represented
- the best and most progressive element in the South, had their way, and
- voted to invite a black man to speak on the opening day. The next
- thing was to decide upon the person who was thus to represent the
- Negro race. After the question had been canvassed for several days,
- the directors voted unanimously to ask me to deliver one of the
- opening-day addresses, and in a few days after that I received the
- official invitation.
- The receiving of this invitation brought to me a sense of
- responsibility that it would be hard for any one not placed in my
- position to appreciate. What were my feelings when this invitation
- came to me? I remembered that I had been a slave; that my early years
- had been spent in the lowest depths of poverty and ignorance, and that
- I had had little opportunity to prepare me for such a responsibility
- as this. It was only a few years before that time that any white man
- in the audience might have claimed me as his slave; and it was easily
- possible that some of my former owners might be present to hear me
- speak.
- I knew, too, that this was the first time in the entire history of
- the Negro that a member of my race had been asked to speak from the
- same platform with white Southern men and women on any important
- National occasion. I was asked now to speak to an audience composed
- of the wealth and culture of the white South, the representatives of
- my former masters. I knew, too, that while the greater part of my
- audience would be composed of Southern people, yet there would be
- present a large number of Northern whites, as well as a great many men
- and women of my own race.
- I was determined to say nothing that I did not feel from the
- bottom of my heart to be true and right. When the invitation came to
- me, there was not one word of intimation as to what I should say or as
- to what I should omit. In this I felt that the Board of Directors had
- paid a tribute to me. They knew that by one sentence I could have
- blasted, in a large degree, the success of the Exposition. I was also
- painfully conscious of the fact that, while I must be true to my own
- race in my utterances, I had it in my power to make such an ill-timed
- address as would result in preventing any similar invitation being
- extended to a black man again for years to come. I was equally
- determined to be true to the North, as well as to the best element of
- the white South, in what I had to say.
- The papers, North and South, had taken up the discussion of my
- coming speech, and as the time for it drew near this discussion became
- more and more widespread. Not a few of the Southern white papers were
- unfriendly to the idea of my speaking. From my own race I received
- many suggestions as to what I ought to say. I prepared myself as best
- I could for the address, but as the eighteenth of September drew
- nearer, the heavier my heart became, and the more I feared that my
- effort would prove a failure and a disappointment.
- The invitation had come at a time when I was very busy with my
- school work, as it was the beginning of our school year. After
- preparing my address, I went through it, as I usually do with those
- utterances which I consider particularly important, with Mrs.
- Washington, and she approved of what I intended to say. On the
- sixteenth of September, the day before I was to start for Atlanta, so
- many of the Tuskegee teachers expressed a desire to hear my address
- that I consented to read it to them in a body. When I had done so,
- and had heard their criticisms and comments, I felt somewhat relieved,
- since they seemed to think well of what I had to say.
- On the morning of September 17, together with Mrs. Washington and
- my three children, I started for Atlanta. I felt a good deal as I
- suppose a man feels when he is on his way to the gallows. In passing
- through the town of Tuskegee I met a white farmer who lived some
- distance out in the country. In a jesting manner this man said:
- "Washington, you have spoken before the Northern white people, the
- Negroes in the South, and to us country white people in the South; but
- Atlanta, to-morrow, you will have before you the Northern whites, the
- Southern whites, and the Negroes all together. I am afraid that you
- have got yourself in a tight place." This farmer diagnosed the
- situation correctly, but his frank words did not add anything to my
- comfort.
- In the course of the journey from Tuskegee to Atlanta both
- coloured and white people came to the train to point me out, and
- discussed with perfect freedom, in my hearings, what was going to take
- place the next day. We were met by a committee in Atlanta. Almost
- the first thing that I heard when I got off the train in that city was
- an expression something like this, from an old coloured man near by:
- "Dat's de man of my race what's gwine to make a speech at de
- Exposition to-morrow. I'se sho' gwine to hear him."
- Atlanta was literally packed, at the time, with people from all
- parts of the country, and with representatives of foreign governments,
- as well as with military and civic organizations. The afternoon
- papers had forecasts of the next day's proceedings in flaring
- headlines. All this tended to add to my burden. I did not sleep much
- that night. The next morning, before day, I went carefully over what
- I planned to say. I also kneeled down and asked God's blessing upon
- my effort. Right here, perhaps, I ought to add that I make it a rule
- never to go before an audience, on any occasion, without asking the
- blessing of God upon what I want to say.
- I always make it a rule to make especial [sic] preparation for
- each separate address. No two audiences are exactly alike. It is my
- aim to reach and talk to the heart of each individual audience, taking
- it into my confidence very much as I would a person. When I am
- speaking to an audience, I care little for how what I am saying is
- going to sound in the newspapers, or to another audience, or to an
- individual. At the time, the audience before me absorbs all my
- sympathy, thought, and energy.
- Early in the morning a committee called to escort me to my place
- in the procession which was to march to the Exposition grounds. In
- this procession were prominent coloured citizens in carriages, as well
- as several Negro military organizations. I noted that the Exposition
- officials seemed to go out of their way to see that all of the
- coloured people in the procession were properly placed and properly
- treated. The procession was about three hours in reaching the
- Exposition grounds, and during all of this time the sun was shining
- down upon us disagreeably hot [sic]. When we reached the grounds, the
- heat, together with my nervous anxiety, made me feel as if I were
- about ready to collapse, and to feel that my address was not going to
- be a success. When I entered the audience-room, I found it packed
- with humanity from bottom to top, and there were thousands outside who
- could not get in.
- The room was very large, and well suited to public speaking. When
- I entered the room, there were vigorous cheers from the coloured
- portion of the audience, and faint cheers from some of the white
- people. I had been told, while I had been in Atlanta, that while many
- white people were going to be present to hear me speak, simply out of
- curiosity, and that others who would be present would be in full
- sympathy with me, there was a still larger element of the audience
- which would consist of those who were going to be present for the
- purpose of hearing me make a fool of myself, or, at least, of hearing
- me say some foolish thing so that they could say to the officials who
- had invited me to speak, "I told you so!"
- One of the trustees of the Tuskegee Institute, as well as my
- personal friend, Mr. William H. Baldwin, Jr. was at the time General
- Manager of the Southern Railroad, and happened to be in Atlanta on
- that day. He was so nervous about the kind of reception that I would
- have, and the effect that my speech would produce, that he could not
- persuade himself to go into the building, but walked back and forth in
- the grounds outside until the opening exercises were over.
-
-
- CHAPTER XIV
-
- THE ATLANTA EXPOSITION ADDRESS
-
-
- THE Atlanta Exposition, at which I had been asked to make an address
- as a representative of the Negro race, as stated in the last chapter,
- was opened with a short address from Governor Bullock. After other
- interesting exercises, including an invocation from Bishop Nelson, of
- Georgia, a dedicatory ode by Albert Howell, Jr., and addresses by the
- President of the Exposition and Mrs. Joseph Thompson, the President of
- the Woman's Board, Governor Bullock introduce me with the words, "We
- have with us to-day a representative of Negro enterprise and Negro
- civilization."
- When I arose to speak, there was considerable cheering, especially
- from the coloured people. As I remember it now, the thing that was
- uppermost in my mind was the desire to say something that would cement
- the friendship of the races and bring about hearty cooperation between
- them. So far as my outward surroundings were concerned, the only
- thing that I recall distinctly now is that when I got up, I saw
- thousands of eyes looking intently into my face. The following is the
- address which I delivered: --
-
- Mr. President and Gentlemen of the Board of Directors and Citizens.
- One-third of the population of the South is of the Negro race. No
- enterprise seeking the material, civil, or moral welfare of this
- section can disregard this element of our population and reach the
- highest success. I but convey to you, Mr. President and Directors,
- the sentiment of the masses of my race when I say that in no way have
- the value and manhood of the American Negro been more fittingly and
- generously recognized than by the managers of this magnificent
- Exposition at every stage of its progress. It is a recognition that
- will do more to cement the friendship of the two races than any
- occurrence since the dawn of our freedom.
- Not only this, but the opportunity here afforded will awaken among
- us a new era of industrial progress. Ignorant and inexperienced, it
- is not strange that in the first years of our new life we began at the
- top instead of at the bottom; that a seat in Congress or the state
- legislature was more sought than real estate or industrial skill; that
- the political convention or stump speaking had more attractions than
- starting a dairy farm or truck garden.
- A ship lost at sea for many days suddenly sighted a friendly
- vessel. From the mast of the unfortunate vessel was seen a signal,
- "Water, water; we die of thirst!" The answer from the friendly vessel
- at once came back, "Cast down your bucket where you are." A second
- time the signal, "Water, water; send us water!" ran up from the
- distressed vessel, and was answered, "Cast down your bucket where you
- are." And a third and fourth signal for water was answered, "Cast
- down your bucket where you are." The captain of the distressed
- vessel, at last heading the injunction, cast down his bucket, and it
- came up full of fresh, sparkling water from the mouth of the Amazon
- River. To those of my race who depend on bettering their condition in
- a foreign land or who underestimate the importance of cultivating
- friendly relations with the Southern white man, who is their next-door
- neighbour, I would say: "Cast down your bucket where you are" -- cast
- it down in making friends in every manly way of the people of all
- races by whom we are surrounded.
- Cast it down in agriculture, mechanics, in commerce, in domestic
- service, and in the professions. And in this connection it is well to
- bear in mind that whatever other sins the South may be called to bear,
- when it comes to business, pure and simple, it is in the South that
- the Negro is given a man's chance in the commercial world, and in
- nothing is this Exposition more eloquent than in emphasizing this
- chance. Our greatest danger is that in the great leap from slavery to
- freedom we may overlook the fact that the masses of us are to live by
- the productions of our hands, and fail to keep in mind that we shall
- prosper in proportion as we learn to dignify and glorify common labour
- and put brains and skill into the common occupations of life; shall
- prosper in proportion as we learn to draw the line between the
- superficial and the substantial, the ornamental gewgaws [sic] of life
- and the useful. No race can prosper till it learns that there is as
- much dignity in tilling a field as in writing a poem. It is at the
- bottom of life we must begin, and not at the top. Nor should we
- permit our grievances to overshadow our opportunities.
- To those of the white race who look to the incoming of those of
- foreign birth and strange tongue and habits of the prosperity of the
- South, were I permitted I would repeat what I say to my own race:
- "Cast down your bucket where you are." Cast it down among the eight
- millions of Negroes whose habits you know, whose fidelity and love you
- have tested in days when to have proved treacherous meant the ruin of
- your firesides. Cast down your bucket among these people who have,
- without strikes and labour wars, tilled your fields, cleared your
- forests, builded [sic] your railroads and cities, and brought forth
- treasures from the bowels of the earth, and helped make possible this
- magnificent representation of the progress of the South. Casting down
- your bucket among my people, helping and encouraging them as you are
- doing on these grounds, and to education of head, hand, and heart, you
- will find that they will buy your surplus land, make blossom the waste
- places in your fields, and run your factories. While doing this, you
- can be sure in the future, as in the past, that you and your families
- will be surrounded by the most patient, faithful, law-abiding, and
- unresentful people that the world has seen. As we have proved our
- loyalty to you in the past, nursing your children, watching by the
- sick-bed of your mothers and fathers, and often following them with
- tear-dimmed eyes to their graves, so in the future, in our humble way,
- we shall stand by you with a devotion that no foreigner can approach,
- ready to lay down our lives, if need be, in defence of yours,
- interlacing our industrial, commercial, civil, and religious life with
- yours in a way that shall make the interests of both races one. In
- all things that are purely social we can be as separate as the
- fingers, yet one as the hand in all things essential to mutual
- progress.
- There is no defence or security for any of us except in the
- highest intelligence and development of all. If anywhere there are
- efforts tending to curtail the fullest growth of the Negro, let these
- efforts be turned into stimulating, encouraging, and making him the
- most useful and intelligent citizen. Effort or means so invested will
- pay a thousand per cent interest. These efforts will be twice blessed
- -- "blessing him that gives and him that takes."
- There is no escape through law of man or God from the inevitable:
- --
-
- The laws of changeless justice bind
- Oppressor with oppressed;
- And close as sin and suffering joined
- We march to fate abreast.
-
- Nearly sixteen millions of hands will aid you in pulling the load
- upward, or they will pull against you the load downward. We shall
- constitute one-third and more of the ignorance and crime of the South,
- or one-third its intelligence and progress; we shall contribute one-
- third to the business and industrial prosperity of the South, or we
- shall prove a veritable body of death, stagnating, depressing,
- retarding every effort to advance the body politic.
- Gentlemen of the Exposition, as we present to you our humble
- effort at an exhibition of our progress, you must not expect overmuch.
- Starting thirty years ago with ownership here and there in a few
- quilts and pumpkins and chickens (gathered from miscellaneous
- sources), remember the path that has led from these to the inventions
- and production of agricultural implements, buggies, steam-engines,
- newspapers, books, statuary, carving, paintings, the management of
- drug-stores and banks, has not been trodden without contact with
- thorns and thistles. While we take pride in what we exhibit as a
- result of our independent efforts, we do not for a moment forget that
- our part in this exhibition would fall far short of your expectations
- but for the constant help that has come to our education life, not
- only from the Southern states, but especially from Northern
- philanthropists, who have made their gifts a constant stream of
- blessing and encouragement.
- The wisest among my race understand that the agitation of
- questions of social equality is the extremest folly, and that progress
- in the enjoyment of all the privileges that will come to us must be
- the result of severe and constant struggle rather than of artificial
- forcing. No race that has anything to contribute to the markets of
- the world is long in any degree ostracized [sic]. It is important and
- right that all privileges of the law be ours, but it is vastly more
- important that we be prepared for the exercises of these privileges.
- The opportunity to earn a dollar in a factory just now is worth
- infinitely more than the opportunity to spend a dollar in an opera-
- house.
- In conclusion, may I repeat that nothing in thirty years has given
- us more hope and encouragement, and drawn us so near to you of the
- white race, as this opportunity offered by the Exposition; and here
- bending, as it were, over the altar that represents the results of the
- struggles of your race and mine, both starting practically empty-
- handed three decades ago, I pledge that in your effort to work out the
- great and intricate problem which God has laid at the doors of the
- South, you shall have at all times the patient, sympathetic help of my
- race; only let this be constantly in mind, that, while from
- representations in these buildings of the product of field, of forest,
- of mine, of factory, letters, and art, much good will come, yet far
- above and beyond material benefits will be that higher good, that, let
- us pray God, will come, in a blotting out of sectional differences and
- racial animosities and suspicions, in a determination to administer
- absolute justice, in a willing obedience among all classes to the
- mandates of law. This, this, [sic] coupled with our material
- prosperity, will bring into our beloved South a new heaven and a new
- earth.
-
- The first thing that I remember, after I had finished speaking,
- was that Governor Bullock rushed across the platform and took me by
- the hand, and that others did the same. I received so many and such
- hearty congratulations that I found it difficult to get out of the
- building. I did not appreciate to any degree, however, the impression
- which my address seemed to have made, until the next morning, when I
- went into the business part of the city. As soon as I was recognized,
- I was surprised to find myself pointed out and surrounded by a crowd
- of men who wished to shake hands with me. This was kept up on every
- street on to which I went, to an extent which embarrassed me so much
- that I went back to my boarding-place. The next morning I returned to
- Tuskegee. At the station in Atlanta, and at almost all of the
- stations at which the train stopped between that city and Tuskegee, I
- found a crowd of people anxious to shake hands with me.
- The papers in all parts of the United States published the address
- in full, and for months afterward there were complimentary editorial
- references to it. Mr. Clark Howell, the editor of the Atlanta
- _Constitution_, telegraphed to a New York paper, among other words,
- the following, "I do not exaggerate when I say that Professor Booker
- T. Washington's address yesterday was one of the most notable
- speeches, both as to character and as to the warmth of its reception,
- ever delivered to a Southern audience. The address was a revelation.
- The whole speech is a platform upon which blacks and whites can stand
- with full justice to each other."
- The Boston _Transcript_ said editorially: "The speech of Booker
- T. Washington at the Atlanta Exposition, this week, seems to have
- dwarfed all the other proceedings and the Exposition itself. The
- sensation that it has caused in the press has never been equalled."
- I very soon began receiving all kinds of propositions from lecture
- bureaus, and editors of magazines and papers, to take the lecture
- platform, and to write articles. One lecture bureau offered me fifty
- thousand dollars, or two hundred dollars a night and expenses, if I
- would place my services at its disposal for a given period. To all
- these communications I replied that my life-work was at Tuskegee; and
- that whenever I spoke it must be in the interests of Tuskegee school
- and my race, and that I would enter into no arrangements that seemed
- to place a mere commercial value upon my services.
- Some days after its delivery I sent a copy of my address to the
- President of the United States, the Hon. Grover Cleveland. I received
- from him the following autograph reply: --
-
- Gray Gables, Buzzard's Bay, Mass.,
- October 6, 1895.
-
- Booker T. Washington, Esq.:
-
- My Dear Sir: I thank you for sending me a copy of your
- address delivered at the Atlanta Exposition.
- I thank you with much enthusiasm for making the address. I
- have read it with intense interest, and I think the Exposition
- would be fully justified if it did not do more than furnish the
- opportunity for its delivery. Your words cannot fail to delight
- and encourage all who wish well for your race; and if our coloured
- fellow-citizens do not from your utterances gather new hope and
- form new determinations to gain every valuable advantage offered
- them by their citizenship, it will be strange indeed.
-
- Yours very truly,
- Grover Cleveland.
-
- Later I met Mr. Cleveland, for the first time, when, as President,
- he visited the Atlanta Exposition. At the request of myself and
- others he consented to spend an hour in the Negro Building, for the
- purpose of inspecting the Negro exhibit and of giving the coloured
- people in attendance an opportunity to shake hands with him. As soon
- as I met Mr. Cleveland I became impressed with his simplicity,
- greatness, and rugged honesty. I have met him many times since then,
- both at public functions and at his private residence in Princeton,
- and the more I see of him the more I admire him. When he visited the
- Negro Building in Atlanta he seemed to give himself up wholly, for
- that hour, to the coloured people. He seemed to be as careful to
- shake hands with some old coloured "auntie" clad partially in rags,
- and to take as much pleasure in doing so, as if he were greeting some
- millionnaire [sic]. Many of the coloured people took advantage of the
- occasion to get him to write his name in a book or on a slip of paper.
- He was as careful and patient in doing this as if he were putting his
- signature to some great state document.
- Mr. Cleveland has not only shown his friendship for me in many
- personal ways, but has always consented to do anything I have asked of
- him for our school. This he has done, whether it was to make a
- personal donation or to use his influence in securing the donations of
- others. Judging from my personal acquaintance with Mr. Cleveland, I
- do not believe that he is conscious of possessing any colour
- prejudice. He is too great for that. In my contact with people I
- find that, as a rule, it is only the little, narrow people who live
- for themselves, who never read good books, who do not travel, who
- never open up their souls in a way to permit them to come into contact
- with other souls -- with the great outside world. No man whose vision
- is bounded by colour can come into contact with what is highest and
- best in the world. In meeting men, in many places, I have found that
- the happiest people are those who do the most for others; the most
- miserable are those who do the least. I have also found that few
- things, if any, are capable of making one so blind and narrow as race
- prejudice. I often say to our students, in the course of my talks to
- them on Sunday evenings in the chapel, that the longer I live and the
- more experience I have of the world, the more I am convinced that,
- after all, the one thing that is most worth living for -- and dying
- for, if need be -- is the opportunity of making some one else more
- happy and more useful.
- The coloured people and the coloured newspapers at first seemed to
- be greatly pleased with the character of my Atlanta address, as well
- as with its reception. But after the first burst of enthusiasm began
- to die away, and the coloured people began reading the speech in cold
- type, some of them seemed to feel that they had been hypnotized. They
- seemed to feel that I had been too liberal in my remarks toward the
- Southern whites, and that I had not spoken out strongly enough for
- what they termed the "rights" of my race. For a while there was a
- reaction, so far as a certain element of my own race was concerned,
- but later these reactionary ones seemed to have been won over to my
- way of believing and acting.
- While speaking of changes in public sentiment, I recall that about
- ten years after the school at Tuskegee was established, I had an
- experience that I shall never forget. Dr. Lyman Abbott, then the
- pastor of Plymouth Church, and also editor of the _Outlook_ (then the
- _Christian Union_), asked me to write a letter for his paper giving my
- opinion of the exact condition, mental and moral, of the coloured
- ministers in the South, as based upon my observations. I wrote the
- letter, giving the exact facts as I conceived them to be. The picture
- painted was a rather black one -- or, since I am black, shall I say
- "white"? It could not be otherwise with a race but a few years out of
- slavery, a race which had not had time or opportunity to produce a
- competent ministry.
- What I said soon reached every Negro minister in the country, I
- think, and the letters of condemnation which I received from them were
- not few. I think that for a year after the publication of this
- article every association and every conference or religious body of
- any kind, of my race, that met, did not fail before adjourning to pass
- a resolution condemning me, or calling upon me to retract or modify
- what I had said. Many of these organizations went so far in their
- resolutions as to advise parents to cease sending their children to
- Tuskegee. One association even appointed a "missionary" whose duty it
- was to warn the people against sending their children to Tuskegee.
- This missionary had a son in the school, and I noticed that, whatever
- the "missionary" might have said or done with regard to others, he was
- careful not to take his son away form the institution. Many of the
- coloured papers, especially those that were the organs of religious
- bodies, joined in the general chorus of condemnation or demands for
- retraction.
- During the whole time of the excitement, and through all the
- criticism, I did not utter a word of explanation of retraction. I
- knew that I was right, and that time and the sober second thought of
- the people would vindicate me. It was not long before the bishops and
- other church leaders began to make careful investigation of the
- conditions of the ministry, and they found out that I was right. In
- fact, the oldest and most influential bishop in one branch of the
- Methodist Church said that my words were far too mild. Very soon
- public sentiment began making itself felt, in demanding a purifying of
- the ministry. While this is not yet complete by any means, I think I
- may say, without egotism, and I have been told by many of our most
- influential ministers, that my words had much to do with starting a
- demand for the placing of a higher type of men in the pulpit. I have
- had the satisfaction of having many who once condemned me thank me
- heartily for my frank words.
- The change of the attitude of the Negro ministry, so far as
- regards myself, is so complete that at the present time I have no
- warmer friends among any class than I have among the clergymen. The
- improvement in the character and life of the Negro ministers is one of
- the most gratifying evidences of the progress of the race. My
- experience with them, as well as other events in my life, convince me
- that the thing to do, when one feels sure that he has said or done the
- right thing, and is condemned, is to stand still and keep quiet. If
- he is right, time will show it.
- In the midst of the discussion which was going on concerning my
- Atlanta speech, I received the letter which I give below, from Dr.
- Gilman, the President of Johns Hopkins University, who had been made
- chairman of the judges of award in connection with the Atlanta
- Exposition: --
-
- Johns Hopkins University, Baltimore,
- President's Office, September 30, 1895.
-
- Dear. Mr. Washington: Would it be agreeable to you to be one
- of the Judges of Award in the Department of Education at Atlanta?
- If so, I shall be glad to place your name upon the list. A line
- by telegraph will be welcomed.
-
- Yours very truly,
- D.C. Gilman
-
- I think I was even more surprised to receive this invitation than
- I had been to receive the invitation to speak at the opening of the
- Exposition. It was to be a part of my duty, as one of the jurors, to
- pass not only upon the exhibits of the coloured schools, but also upon
- those of the white schools. I accepted the position, and spent a
- month in Atlanta in performance of the duties which it entailed. The
- board of jurors was a large one, containing in all of sixty members.
- It was about equally divided between Southern white people and
- Northern white people. Among them were college presidents, leading
- scientists and men of letters, and specialists in many subjects. When
- the group of jurors to which I was assigned met for organization, Mr.
- Thomas Nelson Page, who was one of the number, moved that I be made
- secretary of that division, and the motion was unanimously adopted.
- Nearly half of our division were Southern people. In performing my
- duties in the inspection of the exhibits of white schools I was in
- every case treated with respect, and at the close of our labours I
- parted from my associates with regret.
- I am often asked to express myself more freely than I do upon the
- political condition and the political future of my race. These
- recollections of my experience in Atlanta give me the opportunity to
- do so briefly. My own belief is, although I have never before said so
- in so many words, that the time will come when the Negro in the South
- will be accorded all the political rights which his ability,
- character, and material possessions entitle him to. I think, though,
- that the opportunity to freely exercise such political rights will not
- come in any large degree through outside or artificial forcing, but
- will be accorded to the Negro by the Southern white people themselves,
- and that they will protect him in the exercise of those rights. Just
- as soon as the South gets over the old feeling that it is being forced
- by "foreigners," or "aliens," to do something which it does not want
- to do, I believe that the change in the direction that I have
- indicated is going to begin. In fact, there are indications that it
- is already beginning in a slight degree.
- Let me illustrate my meaning. Suppose that some months before the
- opening of the Atlanta Exposition there had been a general demand from
- the press and public platform outside the South that a Negro be given
- a place on the opening programme, and that a Negro be placed upon the
- board of jurors of award. Would any such recognition of the race have
- taken place? I do not think so. The Atlanta officials went as far as
- they did because they felt it to be a pleasure, as well as a duty, to
- reward what they considered merit in the Negro race. Say what we
- will, there is something in human nature which we cannot blot out,
- which makes one man, in the end, recognize and reward merit in
- another, regardless of colour or race.
- I believe it is the duty of the Negro -- as the greater part of
- the race is already doing -- to deport himself modestly in regard to
- political claims, depending upon the slow but sure influences that
- proceed from the possession of property, intelligence, and high
- character for the full recognition of his political rights. I think
- that the according of the full exercise of political rights is going
- to be a matter of natural, slow growth, not an over-night, gourd-vine
- affair. I do not believe that the Negro should cease voting, for a
- man cannot learn the exercise of self-government by ceasing to vote,
- any more than a boy can learn to swim by keeping out of the water, but
- I do believe that in his voting he should more and more be influenced
- by those of intelligence and character who are his next-door
- neighbours.
- I know coloured men who, through the encouragement, help, and
- advice of Southern white people, have accumulated thousands of
- dollars' worth of property, but who, at the same time, would never
- think of going to those same persons for advice concerning the casting
- of their ballots. This, it seems to me, is unwise and unreasonable,
- and should cease. In saying this I do not mean that the Negro should
- truckle, or not vote from principle, for the instant he ceases to vote
- from principle he loses the confidence and respect of the Southern
- white man even.
- I do not believe that any state should make a law that permits an
- ignorant and poverty-stricken white man to vote, and prevents a black
- man in the same condition from voting. Such a law is not only unjust,
- but it will react, as all unjust laws do, in time; for the effect of
- such a law is to encourage the Negro to secure education and property,
- and at the same time it encourages the white man to remain in
- ignorance and poverty. I believe that in time, through the operation
- of intelligence and friendly race relations, all cheating at the
- ballot-box in the South will cease. It will become apparent that the
- white man who begins by cheating a Negro out of his ballot soon learns
- to cheat a white man out of his, and that the man who does this ends
- his career of dishonesty by the theft of property or by some equally
- serious crime. In my opinion, the time will come when the South will
- encourage all of its citizens to vote. It will see that it pays
- better, from every standpoint, to have healthy, vigorous life than to
- have that political stagnation which always results when one-half of
- the population has no share and no interest in the Government.
- As a rule, I believe in universal, free suffrage, but I believe
- that in the South we are confronted with peculiar conditions that
- justify the protection of the ballot in many of the states, for a
- while at least, either by an education test, a property test, or by
- both combined; but whatever tests are required, they should be made to
- apply with equal and exact justice to both races.
-
-
- CHAPTER XV
-
- THE SECRET OF SUCCESS IN PUBLIC SPEAKING
-
-
- AS to how my address at Atlanta was received by the audience in the
- Exposition building, I think I prefer to let Mr. James Creelman, the
- noted war correspondent, tell. Mr. Creelman was present, and
- telegraphed the following account to the New York _World_: --
-
- Atlanta, September 18.
-
- While President Cleveland was waiting at Gray Gables to-day,
- to send the electric spark that started the machinery of the
- Atlanta Exposition, a Negro Moses stood before a great audience of
- white people and delivered an oration that marks a new epoch in
- the history of the South; and a body of Negro troops marched in a
- procession with the citizen soldiery of Georgia and Louisiana.
- The whole city is thrilling to-night with a realization of the
- extraordinary significance of these two unprecedented events.
- Nothing has happened since Henry Grady's immortal speech before
- the New England society in New York that indicates so profoundly
- the spirit of the New South, except, perhaps, the opening of the
- Exposition itself.
- When Professor Booker T. Washington, Principal of an
- industrial school for coloured people in Tuskegee, Ala. stood on
- the platform of the Auditorium, with the sun shining over the
- heads of his auditors into his eyes, and with his whole face lit
- up with the fire of prophecy, Clark Howell, the successor of Henry
- Grady, said to me, "That man's speech is the beginning of a moral
- revolution in America."
- It is the first time that a Negro has made a speech in the
- South on any important occasion before an audience composed of
- white men and women. It electrified the audience, and the
- response was as if it had come from the throat of a whirlwind.
- Mrs. Thompson had hardly taken her seat when all eyes were
- turned on a tall tawny Negro sitting in the front row of the
- platform. It was Professor Booker T. Washington, President of the
- Tuskegee (Alabama) Normal and Industrial Institute, who must rank
- from this time forth as the foremost man of his race in America.
- Gilmore's Band played the "Star-Spangled Banner," and the audience
- cheered. The tune changed to "Dixie" and the audience roared with
- shrill "hi-yis." Again the music changed, this time to "Yankee
- Doodle," and the clamour lessened.
- All this time the eyes of the thousands present looked
- straight at the Negro orator. A strange thing was to happen. A
- black man was to speak for his people, with none to interrupt him.
- As Professor Washington strode to the edge of the stage, the low,
- descending sun shot fiery rays through the windows into his face.
- A great shout greeted him. He turned his head to avoid the
- blinding light, and moved about the platform for relief. Then he
- turned his wonderful countenance to the sun without a blink of the
- eyelids, and began to talk.
- There was a remarkable figure; tall, bony, straight as a Sioux
- chief, high forehead, straight nose, heavy jaws, and strong,
- determined mouth, with big white teeth, piercing eyes, and a
- commanding manner. The sinews stood out on his bronzed neck, and
- his muscular right arm swung high in the air, with a lead-pencil
- grasped in the clinched brown fist. His big feet were planted
- squarely, with the heels together and the toes turned out. His
- voice range out clear and true, and he paused impressively as he
- made each point. Within ten minutes the multitude was in an
- uproar of enthusiasm -- handkerchiefs were waved, canes were
- flourished, hats were tossed in the air. The fairest women of
- Georgia stood up and cheered. It was as if the orator had
- bewitched them.
- And when he held his dusky hand high above his head, with the
- fingers stretched wide apart, and said to the white people of the
- South on behalf of his race, "In all things that are purely social
- we can be as separate as the fingers, yet one as the hand in all
- things essential to mutual progress," the great wave of sound
- dashed itself against the walls, and the whole audience was on its
- feet in a delirium of applause, and I thought at that moment of
- the night when Henry Grady stood among the curling wreaths of
- tobacco-smoke in Delmonico's banquet-hall and said, "I am a
- Cavalier among Roundheads."
- I have heard the great orators of many countries, but not even
- Gladstone himself could have pleased a cause with most consummate
- power than did this angular Negro, standing in a nimbus of
- sunshine, surrounded by the men who once fought to keep his race
- in bondage. The roar might swell ever so high, but the expression
- of his earnest face never changed.
- A ragged, ebony giant, squatted on the floor in one of the
- aisles, watched the orator with burning eyes and tremulous face
- until the supreme burst of applause came, and then the tears ran
- down his face. Most of the Negroes in the audience were crying,
- perhaps without knowing just why.
- At the close of the speech Governor Bullock rushed across the
- stage and seized the orator's hand. Another shout greeted this
- demonstration, and for a few minutes the two men stood facing each
- other, hand in hand.
-
- So far as I could spare the time from the immediate work at
- Tuskegee, after my Atlanta address, I accepted some of the invitations
- to speak in public which came to me, especially those that would take
- me into territory where I thought it would pay to plead the cause of
- my race, but I always did this with the understanding that I was to be
- free to talk about my life-work and the needs of my people. I also
- had it understood that I was not to speak in the capacity of a
- professional lecturer, or for mere commercial gain.
- In my efforts on the public platform I never have been able to
- understand why people come to hear me speak. This question I never
- can rid myself of. Time and time again, as I have stood in the street
- in front of a building and have seen men and women passing in large
- numbers into the audience room where I was to speak, I have felt
- ashamed that I should be the cause of people -- as it seemed to me --
- wasting a valuable hour of their time. Some years ago I was to
- deliver an address before a literary society in Madison, Wis. An hour
- before the time set for me to speak, a fierce snow-storm began, and
- continued for several hours. I made up my mind that there would be no
- audience, and that I should not have to speak, but, as a matter of
- duty, I went to the church, and found it packed with people. The
- surprise gave me a shock that I did not recover from during the whole
- evening.
- People often ask me if I feel nervous before speaking, or else
- they suggest that, since I speak often, they suppose that I get used
- to it. In answer to this question I have to say that I always suffer
- intensely from nervousness before speaking. More than once, just
- before I was to make an important address, this nervous strain has
- been so great that I have resolved never again to speak in public. I
- not only feel nervous before speaking, but after I have finished I
- usually feel a sense of regret, because it seems to me as if I had
- left out of my address the main thing and the best thing that I had
- meant to say.
- There is a great compensation, though, for this preliminary
- nervous suffering, that comes to me after I have been speaking for
- about ten minutes, and have come to feel that I have really mastered
- my audience, and that we have gotten into full and complete sympathy
- with each other. It seems to me that there is rarely such a
- combination of mental and physical delight in any effort as that which
- comes to a public speaker when he feels that he has a great audience
- completely within his control. There is a thread of sympathy and
- oneness that connects a public speaker with his audience, that is just
- as strong as though it was something tangible and visible. If in an
- audience of a thousand people there is one person who is not in
- sympathy with my views, or is inclined to be doubtful, cold, or
- critical, I can pick him out. When I have found him I usually go
- straight at him, and it is a great satisfaction to watch the process
- of his thawing out. I find that the most effective medicine for such
- individuals is administered at first in the form of a story, although
- I never tell an anecdote simply for the sake of telling one. That
- kind of thing, I think, is empty and hollow, and an audience soon
- finds it out.
- I believe that one always does himself and his audience an
- injustice when he speaks merely for the sake of speaking. I do not
- believe that one should speak unless, deep down in his heart, he feels
- convinced that he has a message to deliver. When one feels, from the
- bottom of his feet to the top of his head, that he has something to
- say that is going to help some individual or some cause, then let him
- say it; and in delivering his message I do not believe that many of
- the artificial rules of elocution can, under such circumstances, help
- him very much. Although there are certain things, such as pauses,
- breathing, and pitch of voice, that are very important, none of these
- can take the place of _soul_ in an address. When I have an address to
- deliver, I like to forget all about the rules for the proper use of
- the English language, and all about rhetoric and that sort of thing,
- and I like to make the audience forget all about these things, too.
- Nothing tends to throw me off my balance so quickly, when I am
- speaking, as to have some one leave the room. To prevent this, I make
- up my mind, as a rule, that I will try to make my address so
- interesting, will try to state so many interesting facts one after
- another, that no one can leave. The average audience, I have come to
- believe, wants facts rather than generalities or sermonizing. Most
- people, I think, are able to draw proper conclusions if they are given
- the facts in an interesting form on which to base them.
- As to the kind of audience that I like best to talk to, I would
- put at the top of the list an organization of strong, wide-awake,
- business men, such, for example, as is found in Boston, New York,
- Chicago, and Buffalo. I have found no other audience so quick to see
- a point, and so responsive. Within the last few years I have had the
- privilege of speaking before most of the leading organizations of this
- kind in the large cities of the United States. The best time to get
- hold of an organization of business men is after a good dinner,
- although I think that one of the worst instruments of torture that was
- ever invented is the custom which makes it necessary for a speaker to
- sit through a fourteen-course dinner, every minute of the time feeling
- sure that his speech is going to prove a dismal failure and
- disappointment.
- I rarely take part in one of these long dinners that I do not wish
- that I could put myself back in the little cabin where I was a slave
- boy, and again go through the experience there -- one that I shall
- never forget -- of getting molasses to eat once a week from the "big
- house." Our usual diet on the plantation was corn bread and pork, but
- on Sunday morning my mother was permitted to bring down a little
- molasses from the "big house" for her three children, and when it was
- received how I did wish that every day was Sunday! I would get my tin
- plate and hold it up for the sweet morsel, but I would always shut my
- eyes while the molasses was being poured out into the plate, with the
- hope that when I opened them I would be surprised to see how much I
- had got. When I opened my eyes I would tip the plate in one direction
- and another, so as to make the molasses spread all over it, in the
- full belief that there would be more of it and that it would last
- longer if spread out in this way. So strong are my childish
- impressions of those Sunday morning feasts that it would be pretty
- hard for any one to convince me that there is not more molasses on a
- plate when it is spread all over the plate than when it occupies a
- little corner -- if there is a corner in a plate. At any rate, I have
- never believed in "cornering" syrup. My share of the syrup was
- usually about two tablespoonfuls, and those two spoonfuls of molasses
- were much more enjoyable to me than is a fourteen-course dinner after
- which I am to speak.
- Next to a company of business men, I prefer to speak to an
- audience of Southern people, of either race, together or taken
- separately. Their enthusiasm and responsiveness are a constant
- delight. The "amens" and "dat's de truf" that come spontaneously from
- the coloured individuals are calculated to spur any speaker on to his
- best efforts. I think that next in order of preference I would place
- a college audience. It has been my privilege to deliver addresses at
- many of our leading colleges including Harvard, Yale, Williams,
- Amherst, Fisk University, the University of Pennsylvania, Wellesley,
- the University of Michigan, Trinity College in North Carolina, and
- many others.
- It has been a matter of deep interest to me to note the number of
- people who have come to shake hands with me after an address, who say
- that this is the first time they have ever called a Negro "Mister."
- When speaking directly in the interests of the Tuskegee Institute,
- I usually arrange, some time in advance, a series of meetings in
- important centres. This takes me before churches, Sunday-schools,
- Christian Endeavour Societies, and men's and women's clubs. When
- doing this I sometimes speak before as many as four organizations in a
- single day.
- Three years ago, at the suggestion of Mr. Morris K. Jessup, of New
- York, and Dr. J.L.M. Curry, the general agent of the fund, the
- trustees of the John F. Slater Fund voted a sum of money to be used in
- paying the expenses of Mrs. Washington and myself while holding a
- series of meetings among the coloured people in the large centres of
- Negro population, especially in the large cities of the ex-
- slaveholding states. Each year during the last three years we have
- devoted some weeks to this work. The plan that we have followed has
- been for me to speak in the morning to the ministers, teachers, and
- professional men. In the afternoon Mrs. Washington would speak to the
- women alone, and in the evening I spoke to a large mass-meeting. In
- almost every case the meetings have been attended not only by the
- coloured people in large numbers, but by the white people. In
- Chattanooga, Tenn., for example, there was present at the mass-meeting
- an audience of not less than three thousand persons, and I was
- informed that eight hundred of these were white. I have done no work
- that I really enjoyed more than this, or that I think has accomplished
- more good.
- These meetings have given Mrs. Washington and myself an
- opportunity to get first-hand, accurate information as to the real
- condition of the race, by seeing the people in their homes, their
- churches, their Sunday-schools, and their places of work, as well as
- in the prisons and dens of crime. These meetings also gave us an
- opportunity to see the relations that exist between the races. I
- never feel so hopeful about the race as I do after being engaged in a
- series of these meetings. I know that on such occasions there is much
- that comes to the surface that is superficial and deceptive, but I
- have had experience enough not to be deceived by mere signs and
- fleeting enthusiasms. I have taken pains to go to the bottom of
- things and get facts, in a cold, business-like manner.
- I have seen the statement made lately, by one who claims to know
- what he is talking about, that, taking the whole Negro race into
- account, ninety per cent of the Negro women are not virtuous. There
- never was a baser falsehood uttered concerning a race, or a statement
- made that was less capable of being proved by actual facts.
- No one can come into contact with the race for twenty years, as I
- have done in the heart of the South, without being convinced that the
- race is constantly making slow but sure progress materially,
- educationally, and morally. One might take up the life of the worst
- element in New York City, for example, and prove almost anything he
- wanted to prove concerning the white man, but all will agree that this
- is not a fair test.
- Early in the year 1897 I received a letter inviting me to deliver
- an address at the dedication of the Robert Gould Shaw monument in
- Boston. I accepted the invitation. It is not necessary for me, I am
- sure, to explain who Robert Gould Shaw was, and what he did. The
- monument to his memory stands near the head of the Boston Common,
- facing the State House. It is counted to be the most perfect piece of
- art of the kind to be found in the country.
- The exercises connected with the dedication were held in Music
- Hall, in Boston, and the great hall was packed from top to bottom with
- one of the most distinguished audiences that ever assembled in the
- city. Among those present were more persons representing the famous
- old anti-slavery element that it is likely will ever be brought
- together in the country again. The late Hon. Roger Wolcott, then
- Governor of Massachusetts, was the presiding officer, and on the
- platform with him were many other officials and hundreds of
- distinguished men. A report of the meeting which appeared in the
- Boston _Transcript_ will describe it better than any words of mine
- could do: --
-
- The core and kernel of yesterday's great noon meeting, in
- honour of the Brotherhood of Man, in Music Hall, was the superb
- address of the Negro President of Tuskegee. "Booker T. Washington
- received his Harvard A.M. last June, the first of his race," said
- Governor Wolcott, "to receive an honorary degree from the oldest
- university in the land, and this for the wise leadership of his
- people." When Mr. Washington rose in the flag-filled, enthusiasm-
- warmed, patriotic, and glowing atmosphere of Music Hall, people
- felt keenly that here was the civic justification of the old
- abolition spirit of Massachusetts; in his person the proof of her
- ancient and indomitable faith; in his strong through and rich
- oratory, the crown and glory of the old war days of suffering and
- strife. The scene was full of historic beauty and deep
- significance. "Cold" Boston was alive with the fire that is
- always hot in her heart for righteousness and truth. Rows and
- rows of people who are seldom seen at any public function, whole
- families of those who are certain to be out of town on a holiday,
- crowded the place to overflowing. The city was at her birthright
- _fete_ in the persons of hundreds of her best citizens, men and
- women whose names and lives stand for the virtues that make for
- honourable civic pride.
- Battle-music had filled the air. Ovation after ovation,
- applause warm and prolonged, had greeted the officers and friends
- of Colonel Shaw, the sculptor, St. Gaudens, the memorial
- Committee, the Governor and his staff, and the Negro soldiers of
- the Fifty-fourth Massachusetts as they came upon the platform or
- entered the hall. Colonel Henry Lee, of Governor Andrew's old
- staff, had made a noble, simple presentation speech for the
- committee, paying tribute to Mr. John M. Forbes, in whose stead he
- served. Governor Wolcott had made his short, memorable speech,
- saying, "Fort Wagner marked an epoch in the history of a race, and
- called it into manhood." Mayor Quincy had received the monument
- for the city of Boston. The story of Colonel Shaw and his black
- regiment had been told in gallant words, and then, after the
- singing of
-
- Mine eyes have seen the glory
- Of the coming of the Lord,
-
- Booker Washington arose. It was, of course, just the moment for
- him. The multitude, shaken out of its usual symphony-concert
- calm, quivered with an excitement that was not suppressed. A
- dozen times it had sprung to its feet to cheer and wave and
- hurrah, as one person. When this man of culture and voice and
- power, as well as a dark skin, began, and uttered the names of
- Stearns and of Andrew, feeling began to mount. You could see
- tears glisten in the eyes of soldiers and civilians. When the
- orator turned to the coloured soldiers on the platform, to the
- colour-bearer of Fort Wagner, who smilingly bore still the flag he
- had never lowered even when wounded, and said, "To you, to the
- scarred and scattered remnants of the Fifty-fourth, who, with
- empty sleeve and wanting leg, have honoured this occasion with
- your presence, to you, your commander is not dead. Though Boston
- erected no monument and history recorded no story, in you and in
- the loyal race which you represent, Robert Gould Shaw would have a
- monument which time could not wear away," then came the climax of
- the emotion of the day and the hour. It was Roger Wolcott, as
- well as the Governor of Massachusetts, the individual
- representative of the people's sympathy as well as the chief
- magistrate, who had sprung first to his feet and cried, "Three
- cheers to Booker T. Washington!"
-
- Among those on the platform was Sergeant William H. Carney, of New
- Bedford, Mass., the brave coloured officer who was the colour-bearer
- at Fort Wagner and held the American flag. In spite of the fact that
- a large part of his regiment was killed, he escape, and exclaimed,
- after the battle was over, "The old flag never touched the ground."
- This flag Sergeant Carney held in his hands as he sat on the
- platform, and when I turned to address the survivors of the coloured
- regiment who were present, and referred to Sergeant Carney, he rose,
- as if by instinct, and raised the flag. It has been my privilege to
- witness a good many satisfactory and rather sensational demonstrations
- in connection with some of my public addresses, but in dramatic effect
- I have never seen or experienced anything which equalled this. For a
- number of minutes the audience seemed to entirely lose control of
- itself.
- In the general rejoicing throughout the country which followed the
- close of the Spanish-American war, peace celebrations were arranged in
- several of the large cities. I was asked by President William R.
- Harper, of the University of Chicago, who was chairman of the
- committee of invitations for the celebration to be held in the city of
- Chicago, to deliver one of the addresses at the celebration there. I
- accepted the invitation, and delivered two addresses there during the
- Jubilee week. The first of these, and the principal one, was given in
- the Auditorium, on the evening of Sunday, October 16. This was the
- largest audience that I have ever addressed, in any part of the
- country; and besides speaking in the main Auditorium, I also
- addressed, that same evening, two overflow audiences in other parts of
- the city.
- It was said that there were sixteen thousand persons in the
- Auditorium, and it seemed to me as if there were as many more on the
- outside trying to get in. It was impossible for any one to get near
- the entrance without the aid of a policeman. President William
- McKinley attended this meeting, as did also the members of his
- Cabinet, many foreign ministers, and a large number of army and navy
- officers, many of whom had distinguished themselves in the war which
- had just closed. The speakers, besides myself, on Sunday evening,
- were Rabbi Emil G. Hirsch, Father Thomas P. Hodnett, and Dr. John H.
- Barrows.
- The Chicago _Times-Herald_, in describing the meeting, said of my
- address: --
-
- He pictured the Negro choosing slavery rather than extinction;
- recalled Crispus Attucks shedding his blood at the beginning of
- the American Revolution, that white Americans might be free, while
- black Americans remained in slavery; rehearsed the conduct of the
- Negroes with Jackson at New Orleans; drew a vivid and pathetic
- picture of the Southern slaves protecting and supporting the
- families of their masters while the latter were fighting to
- perpetuate black slavery; recounted the bravery of coloured troops
- at Port Hudson and Forts Wagner and Pillow, and praised the
- heroism of the black regiments that stormed El Caney and Santiago
- to give freedom to the enslaved people of Cuba, forgetting, for
- the time being, the unjust discrimination that law and custom make
- against them in their own country.
- In all of these things, the speaker declared, his race had
- chosen the better part. And then he made his eloquent appeal to
- the consciences of the white Americans: "When you have gotten the
- full story or the heroic conduct of the Negro in the Spanish-
- American war, have heard it from the lips of Northern soldier and
- Southern soldier, from ex-abolitionist and ex-masters, then decide
- within yourselves whether a race that is thus willing to die for
- its country should not be given the highest opportunity to live
- for its country."
-
- The part of the speech which seems to arouse the wildest and most
- sensational enthusiasm was that in which I thanked the President for
- his recognition of the Negro in his appointments during the Spanish-
- American war. The President was sitting in a box at the right of the
- stage. When I addressed him I turned toward the box, and as I
- finished the sentence thanking him for his generosity, the whole
- audience rose and cheered again and again, waving handkerchiefs and
- hats and canes, until the President arose in the box and bowed his
- acknowledgements. At that the enthusiasm broke out again, and the
- demonstration was almost indescribable.
- One portion of my address at Chicago seemed to have been
- misunderstood by the Southern press, and some of the Southern papers
- took occasion to criticise me rather strongly. These criticisms
- continued for several weeks, until I finally received a letter from
- the editor of the _Age-Herald_, published in Birmingham, Ala., asking
- me if I would say just what I meant by this part of the address. I
- replied to him in a letter which seemed to satisfy my critics. In
- this letter I said that I had made it a rule never to say before a
- Northern audience anything that I would not say before an audience in
- the South. I said that I did not think it was necessary for me to go
- into extended explanations; if my seventeen years of work in the heart
- of the South had not been explanation enough, I did not see how words
- could explain. I said that I made the same plea that I had made in my
- address at Atlanta, for the blotting out of race prejudice in
- "commercial and civil relations." I said that what is termed social
- recognition was a question which I never discussed, and then I quoted
- from my Atlanta address what I had said there in regard to that
- subject.
- In meeting crowds of people at public gatherings, there is one
- type of individual that I dread. I mean the crank. I have become so
- accustomed to these people now that I can pick them out at a distance
- when I see them elbowing their way up to me. The average crank has a
- long beard, poorly cared for, a lean, narrow face, and wears a black
- coat. The front of his vest and coat are slick with grease, and his
- trousers bag at the knees.
- In Chicago, after I had spoken at a meeting, I met one of these
- fellows. They usually have some process for curing all of the ills of
- the world at once. This Chicago specimen had a patent process by
- which he said Indian corn could be kept through a period of three or
- four years, and he felt sure that if the Negro race in the South
- would, as a whole, adopt his process, it would settle the whole race
- question. It mattered nothing that I tried to convince him that our
- present problem was to teach the Negroes how to produce enough corn to
- last them through one year. Another Chicago crank had a scheme by
- which he wanted me to join him in an effort to close up all the
- National banks in the country. If that was done, he felt sure it
- would put the Negro on his feet.
- The number of people who stand ready to consume one's time, to no
- purpose, is almost countless. At one time I spoke before a large
- audience in Boston in the evening. The next morning I was awakened by
- having a card brought to my room, and with it a message that some one
- was anxious to see me. Thinking that it must be something very
- important, I dressed hastily and went down. When I reached the hotel
- office I found a blank and innocent-looking individual waiting for me,
- who coolly remarked: "I heard you talk at a meeting last night. I
- rather liked your talk, and so I came in this morning to hear you talk
- some more."
-
- I am often asked how it is possible for me to superintend the work
- at Tuskegee and at the same time be so much away from the school. In
- partial answer to this I would say that I think I have learned, in
- some degree at least, to disregard the old maxim which says, "Do not
- get others to do that which you can do yourself." My motto, on the
- other hand, is, "Do not do that which others can do as well."
- One of the most encouraging signs in connection with the Tuskegee
- school is found in the fact that the organization is so thorough that
- the daily work of the school is not dependent upon the presence of any
- one individual. The whole executive force, including instructors and
- clerks, now numbers eighty-six. This force is so organized and
- subdivided that the machinery of the school goes on day by day like
- clockwork. Most of our teachers have been connected with the
- institutions for a number of years, and are as much interested in it
- as I am. In my absence, Mr. Warren Logan, the treasurer, who has been
- at the school seventeen years, is the executive. He is efficiently
- supported by Mrs. Washington, and by my faithful secretary, Mr. Emmett
- J. Scott, who handles the bulk of my correspondence and keeps me in
- daily touch with the life of the school, and who also keeps me
- informed of whatever takes place in the South that concerns the race.
- I owe more to his tact, wisdom, and hard work than I can describe.
- The main executive work of the school, whether I am at Tuskegee or
- not, centres in what we call the executive council. This council
- meets twice a week, and is composed of the nine persons who are at the
- head of the nine departments of the school. For example: Mrs. B.K.
- Bruce, the Lady Principal, the widow of the late ex-senator Bruce, is
- a member of the council, and represents in it all that pertains to the
- life of the girls at the school. In addition to the executive council
- there is a financial committee of six, that meets every week and
- decides upon the expenditures for the week. Once a month, and
- sometimes oftener, there is a general meeting of all the instructors.
- Aside from these there are innumerable smaller meetings, such as that
- of the instructors in the Phelps Hall Bible Training School, or of the
- instructors in the agricultural department.
- In order that I may keep in constant touch with the life of the
- institution, I have a system of reports so arranged that a record of
- the school's work reaches me every day of the year, no matter in what
- part of the country I am. I know by these reports even what students
- are excused from school, and why they are excused -- whether for
- reasons of ill health or otherwise. Through the medium of these
- reports I know each day what the income of the school in money is; I
- know how many gallons of milk and how many pounds of butter come from
- the diary; what the bill of fare for the teachers and students is;
- whether a certain kind of meat was boiled or baked, and whether
- certain vegetables served in the dining room were bought from a store
- or procured from our own farm. Human nature I find to be very much
- the same the world over, and it is sometimes not hard to yield to the
- temptation to go to a barrel of rice that has come from the store --
- rather than to take the time and trouble to go to the field and dig
- and wash one's own sweet potatoes, which might be prepared in a manner
- to take the place of the rice.
- I am often asked how, in the midst of so much work, a large part
- of which is for the public, I can find time for any rest or
- recreation, and what kind of recreation or sports I am fond of. This
- is rather a difficult question to answer. I have a strong feeling
- that every individual owes it to himself, and to the cause which he is
- serving, to keep a vigorous, healthy body, with the nerves steady and
- strong, prepared for great efforts and prepared for disappointments
- and trying positions. As far as I can, I make it a rule to plan for
- each day's work -- not merely to go through with the same routine of
- daily duties, but to get rid of the routine work as early in the day
- as possible, and then to enter upon some new or advance [sic] work. I
- make it a rule to clear my desk every day, before leaving my office,
- of all correspondence and memoranda, so that on the morrow I can begin
- a _new_ day of work. I make it a rule never to let my work drive me,
- but to so master it, and keep it in such complete control, and to keep
- so far ahead of it, that I will be the master instead of the servant.
- There is a physical and mental and spiritual enjoyment that comes from
- a consciousness of being the absolute master of one's work, in all its
- details, that is very satisfactory and inspiring. My experience
- teachers me that, if one learns to follow this plan, he gets a
- freshness of body and vigour of mind out of work that goes a long way
- toward keeping him strong and healthy. I believe that when one can
- grow to the point where he loves his work, this gives him a kind of
- strength that is most valuable.
- When I begin my work in the morning, I expect to have a successful
- and pleasant day of it, but at the same time I prepare myself for
- unpleasant and unexpected hard places. I prepared myself to hear that
- one of our school buildings is on fire, or has burned, or that some
- disagreeable accident has occurred, or that some one has abused me in
- a public address or printed article, for something that I have done or
- omitted to do, or for something that he had heard that I had said --
- probably something that I had never thought of saying.
- In nineteen years of continuous work I have taken but one
- vacation. That was two years ago, when some of my friends put the
- money into my hands and forced Mrs. Washington and myself to spend
- three months in Europe. I have said that I believe it is the duty of
- every one to keep his body in good condition. I try to look after the
- little ills, with the idea that if I take care of the little ills the
- big ones will not come. When I find myself unable to sleep well, I
- know that something is wrong. If I find any part of my system the
- least weak, and not performing its duty, I consult a good physician.
- The ability to sleep well, at any time and in any place, I find of
- great advantage. I have so trained myself that I can lie down for a
- nap of fifteen or twenty minutes, and get up refreshed in body and
- mind.
- I have said that I make it a rule to finish up each day's work
- before leaving it. There is, perhaps, one exception to this. When I
- have an unusually difficult question to decide -- one that appeals
- strongly to the emotions -- I find it a safe rule to sleep over it for
- a night, or to wait until I have had an opportunity to talk it over
- with my wife and friends.
- As to my reading; the most time I get for solid reading is when I
- am on the cars. Newspapers are to me a constant source of delight and
- recreation. The only trouble is that I read too many of them.
- Fiction I care little for. Frequently I have to almost force myself
- to read a novel that is on every one's lips. The kind of reading that
- I have the greatest fondness for is biography. I like to be sure that
- I am reading about a real man or a real thing. I think I do not go
- too far when I say that I have read nearly every book and magazine
- article that has been written about Abraham Lincoln. In literature he
- is my patron saint.
- Out of the twelve months in a year I suppose that, on an average,
- I spend six months away from Tuskegee. While my being absent from the
- school so much unquestionably has its disadvantages, yet there are at
- the same time some compensations. The change of work brings a certain
- kind of rest. I enjoy a ride of a long distance on the cars, when I
- am permitted to ride where I can be comfortable. I get rest on the
- cars, except when the inevitable individual who seems to be on every
- train approaches me with the now familiar phrase: "Isn't this Booker
- Washington? I want to introduce myself to you." Absence from the
- school enables me to lose sight of the unimportant details of the
- work, and study it in a broader and more comprehensive manner than I
- could do on the grounds. This absence also brings me into contact
- with the best work being done in educational lines, and into contact
- with the best educators in the land.
- But, after all this is said, the time when I get the most solid
- rest and recreation is when I can be at Tuskegee, and, after our
- evening meal is over, can sit down, as is our custom, with my wife and
- Portia and Baker and Davidson, my three children, and read a story, or
- each take turns in telling a story. TO me there is nothing on earth
- equal to that, although what is nearly equal to it is to go with them
- for an hour or more, as we like to do on Sunday afternoons, into the
- woods, where we can live for a while near the heart of nature, where
- no one can disturb or vex us, surrounded by pure air, the trees, the
- shrubbery, the flowers, and the sweet fragrance that springs from a
- hundred plants, enjoying the chirp of the crickets and the songs of
- the birds. This is solid rest.
- My garden, also, what little time I can be at Tuskegee, is another
- source of rest and enjoyment. Somehow I like, as often as possible,
- to touch nature, not something that is artificial or an imitation, but
- the real thing. When I can leave my office in time so that I can
- spend thirty or forty minutes in spading the ground, in planting
- seeds, in digging about the plants, I feel that I am coming into
- contact with something that is giving me strength for the many duties
- and hard places that await me out in the big world. I pity the man or
- woman who has never learned to enjoy nature and to get strength and
- inspiration out of it.
- Aside from the large number of fowls and animals kept by the
- school, I keep individually a number of pigs and fowls of the best
- grades, and in raising these I take a great deal of pleasure. I think
- the pig is my favourite animal. Few things are more satisfactory to
- me than a high-grade Berkshire or Poland China pig.
- Games I care little for. I have never seen a game of football.
- In cards I do not know one card from another. A game of old-fashioned
- marbles with my two boys, once in a while, is all I care for in this
- direction. I suppose I would care for games now if I had had any time
- in my youth to give to them, but that was not possible.
-
-
- CHAPTER XVI
-
- EUROPE
-
-
- IN 1893 I was married to Miss Margaret James Murray, a native of
- Mississippi, and a graduate of Fisk University, in Nashville, Tenn.,
- who had come to Tuskegee as a teacher several years before, and at the
- time we were married was filling the position of Lady Principal. Not
- only is Mrs. Washington completely one with me in the work directly
- connected with the school, relieving me of many burdens and
- perplexities, but aside from her work on the school grounds, she
- carries on a mothers' meeting in the town of Tuskegee, and a
- plantation work among the women, children, and men who live in a
- settlement connected with a large plantation about eight miles from
- Tuskegee. Both the mothers' meeting and the plantation work are
- carried on, not only with a view to helping those who are directly
- reached, but also for the purpose of furnishing object-lessons in
- these two kinds of work that may be followed by our students when they
- go out into the world for their own life-work.
- Aside from these two enterprises, Mrs. Washington is also largely
- responsible for a woman's club at the school which brings together,
- twice a month, the women who live on the school grounds and those who
- live near, for the discussion of some important topic. She is also
- the President of what is known as the Federation of Southern Coloured
- Women's Clubs, and is Chairman of the Executive Committee of the
- National Federation of Coloured Women's Clubs.
- Portia, the oldest of my three children, has learned dressmaking.
- She has unusual ability in instrumental music. Aside from her studies
- at Tuskegee, she has already begun to teach there.
- Booker Taliaferro is my next oldest child. Young as he is, he has
- already nearly mastered the brick-mason's trade. He began working at
- this trade when he was quite small, dividing his time between this and
- class work; and he has developed great skill in the trade and a
- fondness for it. He says that he is going to be an architect and
- brickmason. One of the most satisfactory letters that I have ever
- received from any one came to me from Booker last summer. When I left
- home for the summer, I told him that he must work at his trade half of
- each day, and that the other half of the day he could spend as he
- pleased. When I had been away from home two weeks, I received the
- following letter from him:
-
- Tuskegee, Alabama.
-
- My dear Papa: Before you left home you told me to work at my
- traded half of each day. I like my work so much that I want to
- work at my trade all day. Besides, I want to earn all the money I
- can, so that when I go to another school I shall have money to pay
- my expenses.
-
- Your son,
- Booker.
-
- My youngest child, Earnest Davidson Washington, says that he is
- going to be a physician. In addition to going to school, where he
- studies books and has manual training, he regularly spends a portion
- of his time in the office of our resident physician, and has already
- learned to do many of the studies which pertain to a doctor's office.
- The thing in my life which brings me the keenest regret is that my
- work in connection with public affairs keeps me for so much of the
- time away from my family, where, of all places in the world, I delight
- to be. I always envy the individual whose life-work is so laid that
- he can spend his evenings at home. I have sometimes thought that
- people who have this rare privilege do not appreciate it as they
- should. It is such a rest and relief to get away from crowds of
- people, and handshaking, and travelling, to get home, even if it be
- for but a very brief while.
- Another thing at Tuskegee out of which I get a great deal of
- pleasure and satisfaction is in the meeting with our students, and
- teachers, and their families, in the chapel for devotional exercises
- every evening at half-past eight, the last thing before retiring for
- the night. It is an inspiring sight when one stands on the platform
- there and sees before him eleven or twelve hundred earnest young men
- and women; and one cannot but feel that it is a privilege to help to
- guide them to a higher and more useful life.
- In the spring of 1899 there came to me what I might describe as
- almost the greatest surprise of my life. Some good ladies in Boston
- arranged a public meeting in the interests of Tuskegee, to be held in
- the Hollis Street Theatre. This meeting was attended by large numbers
- of the best people of Boston, of both races. Bishop Lawrence
- presided. In addition to an address made by myself, Mr. Paul Lawrence
- Dunbar read from his poems, and Dr. W.E.B. Du Bois read an original
- sketch.
- Some of those who attended this meeting noticed that I seemed
- unusually tired, and some little time after the close of the meeting,
- one of the ladies who had been interested in it asked me in a casual
- way if I had ever been to Europe. I replied that I never had. She
- asked me if I had ever thought of going, and I told her no; that it
- was something entirely beyond me. This conversation soon passed out
- of my mind, but a few days afterward I was informed that some friends
- in Boston, including Mr. Francis J. Garrison, had raised a sum of
- money sufficient to pay all the expenses of Mrs. Washington and myself
- during a three or four months' trip to Europe. It was added with
- emphasis that we _must_ go. A year previous to this Mr. Garrison had
- attempted to get me to promise to go to Europe for a summer's rest,
- with the understanding that he would be responsible for raising the
- money among his friends for the expenses of the trip. At that time
- such a journey seemed so entirely foreign to anything that I should
- ever be able to undertake that I did confess I did not give the matter
- very serious attention; but later Mr. Garrison joined his efforts to
- those of the ladies whom I have mentioned, and when their plans were
- made known to me Mr. Garrison not only had the route mapped out, but
- had, I believe, selected the steamer upon which we were to sail.
- The whole thing was so sudden and so unexpected that I was
- completely taken off my feet. I had been at work steadily for
- eighteen years in connection with Tuskegee, and I had never thought of
- anything else but ending my life in that way. Each day the school
- seemed to depend upon me more largely for its daily expenses, and I
- told these Boston friends that, while I thanked them sincerely for
- their thoughtfulness and generosity, I could not go to Europe, for the
- reason that the school could not live financially while I was absent.
- They then informed me that Mr. Henry L. Higginson, and some other good
- friends who I know do not want their names made public, were then
- raising a sum of money which would be sufficient to keep the school in
- operation while I was away. At this point I was compelled to
- surrender. Every avenue of escape had been closed.
- Deep down in my heart the whole thing seemed more like a dream
- than like reality, and for a long time it was difficult for me to make
- myself believe that I was actually going to Europe. I had been born
- and largely reared in the lowest depths of slavery, ignorance, and
- poverty. In my childhood I had suffered for want of a place to sleep,
- for lack of food, clothing, and shelter. I had not had the privilege
- of sitting down to a dining-table until I was quite well grown.
- Luxuries had always seemed to me to be something meant for white
- people, not for my race. I had always regarded Europe, and London,
- and Paris, much as I regarded heaven. And now could it be that I was
- actually going to Europe? Such thoughts as these were constantly with
- me.
- Two other thoughts troubled me a good deal. I feared that people
- who heard that Mrs. Washington and I were going to Europe might not
- know all the circumstances, and might get the idea that we had become,
- as some might say, "stuck up," and were trying to "show off." I
- recalled that from my youth I had heard it said that too often, when
- people of my race reached any degree of success, they were inclined to
- unduly exalt themselves; to try and ape the wealthy, and in so doing
- to lose their heads. The fear that people might think this of us
- haunted me a good deal. Then, too, I could not see how my conscience
- would permit me to spare the time from my work and be happy. It
- seemed mean and selfish in me to be taking a vacation while others
- were at work, and while there was so much that needed to be done.
- From the time I could remember, I had always been at work, and I did
- not see how I could spend three or four months in doing nothing. The
- fact was that I did not know how to take a vacation.
- Mrs. Washington had much the same difficulty in getting away, but
- she was anxious to go because she thought that I needed the rest.
- There were many important National questions bearing upon the life of
- the race which were being agitated at that time, and this made it all
- the harder for us to decide to go. We finally gave our Boston friends
- our promise that we would go, and then they insisted that the date of
- our departure be set as soon as possible. So we decided upon May 10.
- My good friend Mr. Garrison kindly took charge of all the details
- necessary for the success of the trip, and he, as well as other
- friends, gave us a great number of letters of introduction to people
- in France and England, and made other arrangements for our comfort and
- convenience abroad. Good-bys were said at Tuskegee, and we were in
- New York May 9, ready to sail the next day. Our daughter Portia, who
- was then studying in South Framingham, Mass., came to New York to see
- us off. Mr. Scott, my secretary, came with me to New York, in order
- that I might clear up the last bit of business before I left. Other
- friends also came to New York to see us off. Just before we went on
- board the steamer another pleasant surprise came to us in the form of
- a letter from two generous ladies, stating that they had decided to
- give us the money with which to erect a new building to be used in
- properly housing all our industries for girls at Tuskegee.
- We were to sail on the _Friesland_, of the Red Star Line, and a
- beautiful vessel she was. We went on board just before noon, the hour
- of sailing. I had never before been on board a large ocean steamer,
- and the feeling which took possession of me when I found myself there
- is rather hard to describe. It was a feeling, I think, of awe mingled
- with delight. We were agreeably surprised to find that the captain,
- as well as several of the other officers, not only knew who we were,
- but was [sic] expecting us and gave us a pleasant greeting. There
- were several passengers whom we knew, including Senator Sewell, of New
- Jersey, and Edward Marshall, the newspaper correspondent. I had just
- a little fear that we would not be treated civilly by some of the
- passengers. This fear was based upon what I had heard other people of
- my race, who had crossed the ocean, say about unpleasant experiences
- in crossing the ocean in American vessels. But in our case, from the
- captain down to the most humble servant, we were treated with the
- greatest kindness. Nor was this kindness confined to those who were
- connected with the steamer; it was shown by all the passengers also.
- There were not a few Southern men and women on board, and they were as
- cordial as those from other parts of the country.
- As soon as the last good-bys were said, and the steamer had cut
- loose from the wharf, the load of care, anxiety, and responsibility
- which I had carried for eighteen years began to lift itself from my
- shoulders at the rate, it seemed to me, of a pound a minute. It was
- the first time in all those years that I had felt, even in a measure,
- free from care; and my feeling of relief it is hard to describe on
- paper. Added to this was the delightful anticipation of being in
- Europe soon. It all seemed more like a dream than like a reality.
- Mr. Garrison had thoughtfully arranged to have us have one of the
- most comfortable rooms on the ship. The second or third day out I
- began to sleep, and I think that I slept at the rate of fifteen hours
- a day during the remainder of the ten days' passage. Then it was that
- I began to understand how tired I really was. These long sleeps I
- kept up for a month after we landed on the other side. It was such an
- unusual feeling to wake up in the morning and realize that I had no
- engagements; did not have to take a train at a certain hour; did not
- have an appointment to meet some one, or to make an address, at a
- certain hour. How different all this was from the experiences that I
- have been through when travelling, when I have sometimes slept in
- three different beds in a single night!
- When Sunday came, the captain invited me to conduct the religious
- services, but, not being a minister, I declined. The passengers,
- however, began making requests that I deliver an address to them in
- the dining-saloon some time during the voyage, and this I consented to
- do. Senator Sewell presided at this meeting. After ten days of
- delightful weather, during which I was not seasick for a day, we
- landed at the interesting old city of Antwerp, in Belgium.
- The next day after we landed happened to be one of those
- numberless holidays which the people of those countries are in the
- habit of observing. It was a bright, beautiful day. Our room in the
- hotel faced the main public square, and the sights there -- the people
- coming in from the country with all kinds of beautiful flowers to
- sell, the women coming in with their dogs drawing large, brightly
- polished cans filled with milk, the people streaming into the
- cathedral -- filled me with a sense of newness that I had never before
- experienced.
- After spending some time in Antwerp, we were invited to go with a
- part of a half-dozen persons on a trip through Holland. This party
- included Edward Marshall and some American artists who had come over
- on the same steamer with us. We accepted the invitation, and enjoyed
- the trip greatly. I think it was all the more interesting and
- instructive because we went for most of the way on one of the slow,
- old-fashioned canal-boats. This gave us an opportunity of seeing and
- studying the real life of the people in the country districts. We
- went in this way as far as Rotterdam, and later went to The Hague,
- where the Peace Conference was then in session, and where we were
- kindly received by the American representatives.
- The thing that impressed itself most on me in Holland was the
- thoroughness of the agriculture and the excellence of the Holstein
- cattle. I never knew, before visiting Holland, how much it was
- possible for people to get out of a small plot of ground. It seemed
- to me that absolutely no land was wasted. It was worth a trip to
- Holland, too, just to get a sight of three or four hundred fine
- Holstein cows grazing in one of those intensely green fields.
- From Holland we went to Belgium, and made a hasty trip through
- that country, stopping at Brussels, where we visited the battlefield
- of Waterloo. From Belgium we went direct to Paris, where we found
- that Mr. Theodore Stanton, the son of Mrs. Elizabeth Cady Stanton, had
- kindly provided accommodations for us. We had barely got settled in
- Paris before an invitation came to me from the University Club of
- Paris to be its guest at a banquet which was soon to be given. The
- other guests were ex-President Benjamin Harrison and Archbishop
- Ireland, who were in Paris at the time. The American Ambassador,
- General Horace Porter, presided at the banquet. My address on this
- occasion seemed to give satisfaction to those who heard it. General
- Harrison kindly devoted a large portion of his remarks at dinner to
- myself and to the influence of the work at Tuskegee on the American
- race question. After my address at this banquet other invitations
- came to me, but I declined the most of them, knowing that if I
- accepted them all, the object of my visit would be defeated. I did,
- however, consent to deliver an address in the American chapel the
- following Sunday morning, and at this meeting General Harrison,
- General Porter, and other distinguished Americans were present.
- Later we received a formal call from the American Ambassador, and
- were invited to attend a reception at his residence. At this
- reception we met many Americans, among them Justices Fuller and
- Harlan, of the United States Supreme Court. During our entire stay of
- a month in Paris, both the American Ambassador and his wife, as well
- as several other Americans, were very kind to us.
- While in Paris we saw a good deal of the now famous American Negro
- painter, Mr. Henry O. Tanner, whom we had formerly known in America.
- It was very satisfactory to find how well known Mr. Tanner was in the
- field of art, and to note the high standing which all classes accorded
- to him. When we told some Americans that we were going to the
- Luxembourg Palace to see a painting by an American Negro, it was hard
- to convince them that a Negro had been thus honoured. I do not
- believe that they were really convinced of the fact until they saw the
- picture for themselves. My acquaintance with Mr. Tanner reenforced
- [sic] in my mind the truth which I am constantly trying to impress
- upon our students at Tuskegee -- and on our people throughout the
- country, as far as I can reach them with my voice -- that any man,
- regardless of colour, will be recognized and rewarded just in
- proportion as he learns to do something well -- learns to do it better
- than some one else -- however humble the thing may be. As I have
- said, I believe that my race will succeed in proportion as it learns
- to do a common thing in an uncommon manner; learns to do a thing so
- thoroughly that no one can improve upon what it has done; learns to
- make its services of indispensable value. This was the spirit that
- inspired me in my first effort at Hampton, when I was given the
- opportunity to sweep and dust that schoolroom. In a degree I felt
- that my whole future life depended upon the thoroughness with which I
- cleaned that room, and I was determined to do it so well that no one
- could find any fault with the job. Few people ever stopped, I found,
- when looking at his pictures, to inquire whether Mr. Tanner was a
- Negro painter, a French painter, or a German painter. They simply
- knew that he was able to produce something which the world wanted -- a
- great painting -- and the matter of his colour did not enter into
- their minds. When a Negro girl learns to cook, to wash dishes, to
- sew, or write a book, or a Negro boy learns to groom horses, or to
- grow sweet potatoes, or to produce butter, or to build a house, or to
- be able to practise medicine, as well or better than some one else,
- they will be rewarded regardless of race or colour. In the long run,
- the world is going to have the best, and any difference in race,
- religion, or previous history will not long keep the world from what
- it wants.
- I think that the whole future of my race hinges on the question as
- to whether or not it can make itself of such indispensible value that
- the people in the town and the state where we reside will feel that
- our presence is necessary to the happiness and well-being of the
- community. No man who continues to add something to the material,
- intellectual, and moral well-being of the place in which he lives is
- long left without proper reward. This is a great human law which
- cannot be permanently nullified.
- The love of pleasure and excitement which seems in a large measure
- to possess the French people impressed itself upon me. I think they
- are more noted in this respect than is true of the people of my own
- race. In point of morality and moral earnestness I do not believe
- that the French are ahead of my own race in America. Severe
- competition and the great stress of life have led them to learn to do
- things more thoroughly and to exercise greater economy; but time, I
- think, will bring my race to the same point. In the matter of truth
- and high honour I do not believe that the average Frenchman is ahead
- of the American Negro; while so far as mercy and kindness to dumb
- animals go, I believe that my race is far ahead. In fact, when I left
- France, I had more faith in the future of the black man in America
- than I had ever possessed.
- From Paris we went to London, and reached there early in July,
- just about the height of the London social season. Parliament was in
- session, and there was a great deal of gaiety. Mr. Garrison and other
- friends had provided us with a large number of letters of
- introduction, and they had also sent letters to other persons in
- different parts of the United Kingdom, apprising these people of our
- coming. Very soon after reaching London we were flooded with
- invitations to attend all manner of social functions, and a great many
- invitations came to me asking that I deliver public addresses. The
- most of these invitations I declined, for the reason that I wanted to
- rest. Neither were we able to accept more than a small proportion of
- the other invitations. The Rev. Dr. Brooke Herford and Mrs. Herford,
- whom I had known in Boston, consulted with the American Ambassador,
- the Hon. Joseph Choate, and arranged for me to speak at a public
- meeting to be held in Essex Hall. Mr. Choate kindly consented to
- preside. The meeting was largely attended. There were many
- distinguished persons present, among them several members of
- Parliament, including Mr. James Bryce, who spoke at the meeting. What
- the American Ambassador said in introducing me, as well as a synopsis
- of what I said, was widely published in England and in the American
- papers at the time. Dr. and Mrs. Herford gave Mrs. Washington and
- myself a reception, at which we had the privilege of meeting some of
- the best people in England. Throughout our stay in London Ambassador
- Choate was most kind and attentive to us. At the Ambassador's
- reception I met, for the first time, Mark Twain.
- We were the guests several times of Mrs. T. Fisher Unwin, the
- daughter of the English statesman, Richard Cobden. It seemed as if
- both Mr. and Mrs. Unwin could not do enough for our comfort and
- happiness. Later, for nearly a week, we were the guests of the
- daughter of John Bright, now Mrs. Clark, of Street, England. Both Mr.
- and Mrs. Clark, with their daughter, visited us at Tuskegee the next
- year. In Birmingham, England, we were the guests for several days of
- Mr. Joseph Sturge, whose father was a great abolitionist and friend of
- Whittier and Garrison. It was a great privilege to meet throughout
- England those who had known and honoured the late William Lloyd
- Garrison, the Hon. Frederick Douglass, and other abolitionists. The
- English abolitionists with whom we came in contact never seemed to
- tire of talking about these two Americans. Before going to England I
- had had no proper conception of the deep interest displayed by the
- abolitionists of England in the cause of freedom, nor did I realize
- the amount of substantial help given by them.
- In Bristol, England, both Mrs. Washington and I spoke at the
- Women's Liberal Club. I was also the principal speaker at the
- Commencement exercises of the Royal College for the Blind. These
- exercises were held in the Crystal Palace, and the presiding officer
- was the late Duke of Westminster, who was said to be, I believe, the
- richest man in England, if not in the world. The Duke, as well as his
- wife and their daughter, seemed to be pleased with what I said, and
- thanked me heartily. Through the kindness of Lady Aberdeen, my wife
- and I were enabled to go with a party of those who were attending the
- International Congress of Women, then in session in London, to see
- Queen Victoria, at Windsor Castle, where, afterward, we were all the
- guests of her Majesty at tea. In our party was Miss Susan B. Anthony,
- and I was deeply impressed with the fact that one did not often get an
- opportunity to see, during the same hour, two women so remarkable in
- different ways as Susan B. Anthony and Queen Victoria.
- In the House of Commons, which we visited several times, we met
- Sir Henry M. Stanley. I talked with him about Africa and its relation
- to the American Negro, and after my interview with him I became more
- convinced than ever that there was no hope of the American Negro's
- improving his condition by emigrating to Africa.
- On various occasions Mrs. Washington and I were the guests of
- Englishmen in their country homes, where, I think, one sees the
- Englishman at his best. In one thing, at least, I feel sure that the
- English are ahead of Americans, and that is, that they have learned
- how to get more out of life. The home life of the English seems to me
- to be about as perfect as anything can be. Everything moves like
- clockwork. I was impressed, too, with the deference that the servants
- show to their "masters" and "mistresses," -- terms which I suppose
- would not be tolerated in America. The English servant expects, as a
- rule, to be nothing but a servant, and so he perfects himself in the
- art to a degree that no class of servants in America has yet reached.
- In our country the servant expects to become, in a few years, a
- "master" himself. Which system is preferable? I will not venture an
- answer.
- Another thing that impressed itself upon me throughout England was
- the high regard that all classes have for law and order, and the ease
- and thoroughness with which everything is done. The Englishmen, I
- found, took plenty of time for eating, as for everything else. I am
- not sure if, in the long run, they do not accomplish as much or more
- than rushing, nervous Americans do.
- My visit to England gave me a higher regard for the nobility than
- I had had. I had no idea that they were so generally loved and
- respected by the classes, nor that I any correct conception of how
- much time and money they spent in works of philanthropy, and how much
- real heart they put into this work. My impression had been that they
- merely spent money freely and had a "good time."
- It was hard for me to get accustomed to speaking to English
- audiences. The average Englishman is so serious, and is so
- tremendously in earnest about everything, that when I told a story
- that would have made an American audience roar with laughter, the
- Englishmen simply looked me straight in the face without even cracking
- a smile.
- When the Englishman takes you into his heart and friendship, he
- binds you there as with cords of steel, and I do not believe that
- there are many other friendships that are so lasting or so
- satisfactory. Perhaps I can illustrate this point in no better way
- than by relating the following incident. Mrs. Washington and I were
- invited to attend a reception given by the Duke and Duchess of
- Sutherland, at Stafford House -- said to be the finest house in
- London; I may add that I believe the Duchess of Sutherland is said to
- be the most beautiful woman in England. There must have been at least
- three hundred persons at this reception. Twice during the evening the
- Duchess sought us out for a conversation, and she asked me to write
- her when we got home, and tell her more about the work at Tuskegee.
- This I did. When Christmas came we were surprised and delighted to
- receive her photograph with her autograph on it. The correspondence
- has continued, and we now feel that in the Duchess of Sutherland we
- have one of our warmest friends.
- After three months in Europe we sailed from Southampton in the
- steamship _St. Louis_. On this steamer there was a fine library that
- had been presented to the ship by the citizens of St. Louis, Mo. In
- this library I found a life of Frederick Douglass, which I began
- reading. I became especially interested in Mr. Douglass's description
- of the way he was treated on shipboard during his first or second
- visit to England. In this description he told how he was not
- permitted to enter the cabin, but had to confine himself to the deck
- of the ship. A few minutes after I had finished reading this
- description I was waited on by a committee of ladies and gentlemen
- with the request that I deliver an address at a concert which was to
- begin the following evening. And yet there are people who are bold
- enough to say that race feeling in America is not growing less
- intense! At this concert the Hon. Benjamin B. Odell, Jr., the present
- governor of New York, presided. I was never given a more cordial
- hearing anywhere. A large proportion of the passengers with Southern
- people. After the concert some of the passengers proposed that a
- subscription be raised to help the work at Tuskegee, and the money to
- support several scholarships was the result.
- While we were in Paris I was very pleasantly surprised to receive
- the following invitation from the citizens of West Virginia and of the
- city near which I had spent my boyhood days: --
-
- Charleston, W. Va., May 16, 1899.
-
- Professor Booker T. Washington, Paris, France:
- Dear Sir: Many of the best citizens of West Virginia have
- united in liberal expressions of admiration and praise of your
- worth and work, and desire that on your return from Europe you
- should favour them with your presence and with the inspiration of
- your words. We must sincerely indorse [sic] this move, and on
- behalf of the citizens of Charleston extend to your our most
- cordial invitation to have you come to us, that we may honour you
- who have done so much by your life and work to honour us.
-
- We are,
- Very truly yours,
- The Common Council of the City of Charleston,
- By W. Herman Smith, Mayor.
-
- This invitation from the City Council of Charleston was accompanied by
- the following: --
-
- Professor Booker T. Washington, Paris, France:
- Dear Sir: We, the citizens of Charleston and West Virginia,
- desire to express our pride in you and the splendid career that
- you have thus far accomplished, and ask that we be permitted to
- show our pride and interest in a substantial way.
- Your recent visit to your old home in our midst awoke within
- us the keenest regret that we were not permitted to hear you and
- render some substantial aid to your work, before you left for
- Europe.
- In view of the foregoing, we earnestly invite you to share the
- hospitality of our city upon your return from Europe, and give us
- the opportunity to hear you and put ourselves in touch with your
- work in a way that will be most gratifying to yourself, and that
- we may receive the inspiration of your words and presence.
- An early reply to this invitation, with an indication of the
- time you may reach our city, will greatly oblige,
-
- Yours very respectfully,
- The Charleston _Daily Gazette_, The _Daily Mail-Tribune_; G.W.
- Atkinson, Governor; E.L. Boggs, Secretary to Governor; Wm. M.O.
- Dawson, Secretary of State; L.M. La Follette, Auditor; J.R.
- Trotter, Superintendent of Schools; E.W. Wilson, ex-Governor; W.A.
- MacCorkle, ex-Governor; John Q. Dickinson, President Kanawha
- Valley Bank; L. Prichard, President Charleston National Bank; Geo.
- S. Couch, President Kanawha National Bank; Ed. Reid, Cashier
- Kanawha National Bank; Geo. S. Laidley, Superintended City
- Schools; L.E. McWhorter, President Board of Education; Chas. K.
- Payne, wholesale merchant; and many others.
-
- This invitation, coming as it did from the City Council, the state
- officers, and all the substantial citizens of both races of the
- community where I had spent my boyhood, and from which I had gone a
- few years before, unknown, in poverty and ignorance, in quest of an
- education, not only surprised me, but almost unmanned me. I could not
- understand what I had done to deserve it all.
- I accepted the invitation, and at the appointed day was met at the
- railway station at Charleston by a committee headed by ex-Governor
- W.A. MacCorkle, and composed of men of both races. The public
- reception was held in the Opera-House at Charleston. The Governor of
- the state, the Hon. George W. Atkinson, presided, and an address of
- welcome was made by ex-Governor MacCorkle. A prominent part in the
- reception was taken by the coloured citizens. The Opera-House was
- filled with citizens of both races, and among the white people were
- many for whom I had worked when I was a boy. The next day Governor
- and Mrs. Atkinson gave me a public reception at the State House, which
- was attended by all classes.
- Not long after this the coloured people in Atlanta, Georgia, gave
- me a reception at which the Governor of the state presided, and a
- similar reception was given me in New Orleans, which was presided over
- by the Mayor of the city. Invitations came from many other places
- which I was not able to accept.
-
-
- CHAPTER XVII
-
- LAST WORDS
-
-
- BEFORE going to Europe some events came into my life which were great
- surprises to me. In fact, my whole life has largely been one of
- surprises. I believe that any man's life will be filled with
- constant, unexpected encouragements of this kind if he makes up his
- mind to do his level best each day of his life -- that is, tries to
- make each day reach as nearly as possible the high-water mark of pure,
- unselfish, useful living. I pity the man, black or white, who has
- never experienced the joy and satisfaction that come to one by reason
- of an effort to assist in making some one else more useful and more
- happy.
- Six months before he died, and nearly a year after he had been
- stricken with paralysis, General Armstrong expressed a wish to visit
- Tuskegee again before he passed away. Notwithstanding the fact that
- he had lost the use of his limbs to such an extent that he was
- practically helpless, his wish was gratified, and he was brought to
- Tuskegee. The owners of the Tuskegee Railroad, white men living in
- the town, offered to run a special train, without cost, out of the
- main station -- Chehaw, five miles away -- to meet him. He arrived on
- the school grounds about nine o'clock in the evening. Some one had
- suggested that we give the General a "pine-knot torchlight reception."
- This plan was carried out, and the moment that his carriage entered
- the school grounds he began passing between two lines of lighted and
- waving "fat pine" wood knots held by over a thousand students and
- teachers. The whole thing was so novel and surprising that the
- General was completely overcome with happiness. He remained a guest
- in my home for nearly two months, and, although almost wholly without
- the use of voice or limb, he spent nearly every hour in devising ways
- and means to help the South. Time and time again he said to me,
- during this visit, that it was not only the duty of the country to
- assist in elevating the Negro of the South, but the poor white man as
- well. At the end of his visit I resolved anew to devote myself more
- earnestly than ever to the cause which was so near his heart. I said
- that if a man in his condition was willing to think, work, and act, I
- should not be wanting in furthering in every possible way the wish of
- his heart.
- The death of General Armstrong, a few weeks later, gave me the
- privilege of getting acquainted with one of the finest, most
- unselfish, and most attractive men that I have ever come in contact
- with. I refer to the Rev. Dr. Hollis B. Frissell, now the Principal
- of the Hampton Institute, and General Armstrong's successor. Under
- the clear, strong, and almost perfect leadership of Dr. Frissell,
- Hampton has had a career of prosperity and usefulness that is all that
- the General could have wished for. It seems to be the constant effort
- of Dr. Frissell to hide his own great personality behind that of
- General Armstrong -- to make himself of "no reputation" for the sake
- of the cause.
- More than once I have been asked what was the greatest surprise
- that ever came to me. I have little hesitation in answering that
- question. It was the following letter, which came to me one Sunday
- morning when I was sitting on the veranda of my home at Tuskegee,
- surrounded by my wife and three children: --
-
- Harvard University, Cambridge, May 28, 1896.
-
- President Booker T. Washington,
- My Dear Sir: Harvard University desired to confer on you at
- the approaching Commencement an honorary degree; but it is our
- custom to confer degrees only on gentlemen who are present. Our
- Commencement occurs this year on June 24, and your presence would
- be desirable from about noon till about five o'clock in the
- afternoon. Would it be possible for you to be in Cambridge on
- that day?
- Believe me, with great regard,
-
- Very truly yours,
- Charles W. Eliot.
-
- This was a recognition that had never in the slightest manner
- entered into my mind, and it was hard for me to realize that I was to
- be honoured by a degree from the oldest and most renowned university
- in America. As I sat upon my veranda, with this letter in my hand,
- tears came into my eyes. My whole former life -- my life as a slave
- on the plantation, my work in the coal-mine, the times when I was
- without food and clothing, when I made my bed under a sidewalk, my
- struggles for an education, the trying days I had had at Tuskegee,
- days when I did not know where to turn for a dollar to continue the
- work there, the ostracism and sometimes oppression of my race, -- all
- this passed before me and nearly overcame me.
- I had never sought or cared for what the world calls fame. I have
- always looked upon fame as something to be used in accomplishing good.
- I have often said to my friends that if I can use whatever prominence
- may have come to me as an instrument with which to do good, I am
- content to have it. I care for it only as a means to be used for
- doing good, just as wealth may be used. The more I come into contact
- with wealthy people, the more I believe that they are growing in the
- direction of looking upon their money simply as an instrument which
- God has placed in their hand for doing good with. I never go to the
- office of Mr. John D. Rockefeller, who more than once has been
- generous to Tuskegee, without being reminded of this. The close,
- careful, and minute investigation that he always makes in order to be
- sure that every dollar that he gives will do the most good -- an
- investigation that is just as searching as if he were investing money
- in a business enterprise -- convinces me that the growth in this
- direction is most encouraging.
- At nine o'clock, on the morning of June 24, I met President Eliot,
- the Board of Overseers of Harvard University, and the other guests, at
- the designated place on the university grounds, for the purpose of
- being escorted to Sanders Theatre, where the Commencement exercises
- were to be held and degrees conferred. Among others invited to be
- present for the purpose of receiving a degree at this time were
- General Nelson A. Miles, Dr. Bell, the inventor of the Bell telephone,
- Bishop Vincent, and the Rev. Minot J. Savage. We were placed in line
- immediately behind the President and the Board of Overseers, and
- directly afterward the Governor of Massachusetts, escorted by the
- Lancers, arrived and took his place in the line of march by the side
- of President Eliot. In the line there were also various other
- officers and professors, clad in cap and gown. In this order we
- marched to Sanders Theatre, where, after the usual Commencement
- exercises, came the conferring of the honorary degrees. This, it
- seems, is always considered the most interesting feature at Harvard.
- It is not known, until the individuals appear, upon whom the honorary
- degrees are to be conferred, and those receiving these honours are
- cheered by the students and others in proportion to their popularity.
- During the conferring of the degrees excitement and enthusiasm are at
- the highest pitch.
- When my name was called, I rose, and President Eliot, in beautiful
- and strong English, conferred upon me the degree of Master of Arts.
- After these exercises were over, those who had received honorary
- degrees were invited to lunch with the President. After the lunch we
- were formed in line again, and were escorted by the Marshal of the
- day, who that year happened to be Bishop William Lawrence, through the
- grounds, where, at different points, those who had been honoured were
- called by name and received the Harvard yell. This march ended at
- Memorial Hall, where the alumni dinner was served. To see over a
- thousand strong men, representing all that is best in State, Church,
- business, and education, with the glow and enthusiasm of college
- loyalty and college pride, -- which has, I think, a peculiar Harvard
- flavour, -- is a sight that does not easily fade from memory.
- Among the speakers after dinner were President Eliot, Governor
- Roger Wolcott, General Miles, Dr. Minot J. Savage, the Hon. Henry
- Cabot Lodge, and myself. When I was called upon, I said, among other
- things: --
-
- It would in some measure relieve my embarrassment if I could,
- even in a slight degree, feel myself worthy of the great honour
- which you do me to-day. Why you have called me from the Black
- Belt of the South, from among my humble people, to share in the
- honours of this occasion, is not for me to explain; and yet it may
- not be inappropriate for me to suggest that it seems to me that
- one of the most vital questions that touch our American life is
- how to bring the strong, wealthy, and learned into helpful touch
- with the poorest, most ignorant, and humblest, and at the same
- time make one appreciate the vitalizing, strengthening influence
- of the other. How shall we make the mansion on yon Beacon Street
- feel and see the need of the spirits in the lowliest cabin in
- Alabama cotton-fields or Louisiana sugar-bottoms? This problem
- Harvard University is solving, not by bringing itself down, but by
- bringing the masses up.
- * * * * * * *
- If my life in the past has meant anything in the lifting up of
- my people and the bringing about of better relations between your
- race and mine, I assure you from this day it will mean doubly
- more. In the economy of God there is but one standard by which an
- individual can succeed -- there is but one for a race. This
- country demands that every race shall measure itself by the
- American standard. By it a race must rise or fall, succeed or
- fail, and in the last analysis mere sentiment counts for little.
- During the next half-century and more, my race must continue
- passing through the severe American crucible. We are to be
- tested in our patience, our forbearance, our perseverance, our
- power to endure wrong, to withstand temptations, to economize, to
- acquire and use skill; in our ability to compete, to succeed in
- commerce, to disregard the superficial for the real, the
- appearance for the substance, to be great and yet small, learned
- and yet simple, high and yet the servant of all.
-
- As this was the first time that a New England university had
- conferred an honorary degree upon a Negro, it was the occasion of much
- newspaper comment throughout the country. A correspondent of a New
- York Paper said: --
-
- When the name of Booker T. Washington was called, and he arose
- to acknowledge and accept, there was such an outburst of applause
- as greeted no other name except that of the popular soldier
- patriot, General Miles. The applause was not studied and stiff,
- sympathetic and condoling; it was enthusiasm and admiration.
- Every part of the audience from pit to gallery joined in, and a
- glow covered the cheeks of those around me, proving sincere
- appreciation of the rising struggle of an ex-slave and the work he
- has accomplished for his race.
-
- A Boston paper said, editorially: --
-
- In conferring the honorary degree of Master of Arts upon the
- Principal of Tuskegee Institute, Harvard University has honoured
- itself as well as the object of this distinction. The work which
- Professor Booker T. Washington has accomplished for the education,
- good citizenship, and popular enlightenment in his chosen field of
- labour in the South entitles him to rank with our national
- benefactors. The university which can claim him on its list of
- sons, whether in regular course of _honoris causa_, may be proud.
- It has been mentioned that Mr. Washington is the first of his
- race to receive an honorary degree from a New England university.
- This, in itself, is a distinction. But the degree was not
- conferred because Mr. Washington is a coloured man, or because he
- was born in slavery, but because he has shown, by his work for the
- elevation of the people of the Black Belt of the South, a genius
- and a broad humanity which count for greatness in any man, whether
- his skin be white or black.
-
- Another Boston paper said: --
-
- It is Harvard which, first among New England colleges, confers
- an honorary degree upon a black man. No one who has followed the
- history of Tuskegee and its work can fail to admire the courage,
- persistence, and splendid common sense of Booker T. Washington.
- Well may Harvard honour the ex-slave, the value of whose services,
- alike to his race and country, only the future can estimate.
-
- The correspondent of the New York _Times_ wrote: --
-
- All the speeches were enthusiastically received, but the
- coloured man carried off the oratorical honours, and the applause
- which broke out when he had finished was vociferous and long-
- continued.
-
- Soon after I began work at Tuskegee I formed a resolution, in the
- secret of my heart, that I would try to build up a school that would
- be of so much service to the country that the President of the United
- States would one day come to see it. This was, I confess, rather a
- bold resolution, and for a number of years I kept it hidden in my own
- thoughts, not daring to share it with any one.
- In November, 1897, I made the first move in this direction, and
- that was in securing a visit from a member of President McKinley's
- Cabinet, the Hon. James Wilson, Secretary of Agriculture. He came to
- deliver an address at the formal opening of the Slater-Armstrong
- Agricultural Building, our first large building to be used for the
- purpose of giving training to our students in agriculture and kindred
- branches.
- In the fall of 1898 I heard that President McKinley was likely to
- visit Atlanta, Georgia, for the purpose of taking part in the Peace
- Jubilee exercises to be held there to commemorate the successful close
- of the Spanish-American war. At this time I had been hard at work,
- together with our teachers, for eighteen years, trying to build up a
- school that we thought would be of service to the Nation, and I
- determined to make a direct effort to secure a visit from the
- President and his Cabinet. I went to Washington, and I was not long
- in the city before I found my way to the White House. When I got
- there I found the waiting rooms full of people, and my heart began to
- sink, for I feared there would not be much chance of my seeing the
- President that day, if at all. But, at any rate, I got an opportunity
- to see Mr. J. Addison Porter, the secretary to the President, and
- explained to him my mission. Mr. Porter kindly sent my card directly
- to the President, and in a few minutes word came from Mr. McKinley
- that he would see me.
- How any man can see so many people of all kinds, with all kinds of
- errands, and do so much hard work, and still keep himself calm,
- patient, and fresh for each visitor in the way that President McKinley
- does, I cannot understand. When I saw the President he kindly thanked
- me for the work which we were doing at Tuskegee for the interests of
- the country. I then told him, briefly, the object of my visit. I
- impressed upon him the fact that a visit from the Chief Executive of
- the Nation would not only encourage our students and teachers, but
- would help the entire race. He seemed interested, but did not make a
- promise to go to Tuskegee, for the reason that his plans about going
- to Atlanta were not then fully made; but he asked me to call the
- matter to his attention a few weeks later.
- By the middle of the following month the President had definitely
- decided to attend the Peace Jubilee at Atlanta. I went to Washington
- again and saw him, with a view of getting him to extend his trip to
- Tuskegee. On this second visit Mr. Charles W. Hare, a prominent white
- citizen of Tuskegee, kindly volunteered to accompany me, to reenforce
- [sic] my invitation with one from the white people of Tuskegee and the
- vicinity.
- Just previous to my going to Washington the second time, the
- country had been excited, and the coloured people greatly depressed,
- because of several severe race riots which had occurred at different
- points in the South. As soon as I saw the President, I perceived that
- his heart was greatly burdened by reason of these race disturbances.
- Although there were many people waiting to see him, he detained me for
- some time, discussing the condition and prospects of the race. He
- remarked several times that he was determined to show his interest and
- faith in the race, not merely in words, but by acts. When I told him
- that I thought that at that time scarcely anything would go father in
- giving hope and encouragement to the race than the fact that the
- President of the Nation would be willing to travel one hundred and
- forty miles out of his way to spend a day at a Negro institution, he
- seemed deeply impressed.
- While I was with the President, a white citizen of Atlanta, a
- Democrat and an ex-slaveholder, came into the room, and the President
- asked his opinion as to the wisdom of his going to Tuskegee. Without
- hesitation the Atlanta man replied that it was the proper thing for
- him to do. This opinion was reenforced [sic] by that friend of the
- race, Dr. J.L.M. Curry. The President promised that he would visit
- our school on the 16th of December.
- When it became known that the President was going to visit our
- school, the white citizens of the town of Tuskegee -- a mile distant
- from the school -- were as much pleased as were our students and
- teachers. The white people of this town, including both men and
- women, began arranging to decorate the town, and to form themselves
- into committees for the purpose of cooperating with the officers of
- our school in order that the distinguished visitor might have a
- fitting reception. I think I never realized before this how much the
- white people of Tuskegee and vicinity thought of our institution.
- During the days when we were preparing for the President's reception,
- dozens of these people came to me and said that, while they did not
- want to push themselves into prominence, if there was anything they
- could do to help, or to relieve me personally, I had but to intimate
- it and they would be only too glad to assist. In fact, the thing that
- touched me almost as deeply as the visit of the President itself was
- the deep pride which all classes of citizens in Alabama seemed to take
- in our work.
- The morning of December 16th brought to the little city of
- Tuskegee such a crowd as it had never seen before. With the President
- came Mrs. McKinley and all of the Cabinet officers but one; and most
- of them brought their wives or some members of their families.
- Several prominent generals came, including General Shafter and General
- Joseph Wheeler, who were recently returned from the Spanish-American
- war. There was also a host of newspaper correspondents. The Alabama
- Legislature was in session in Montgomery at this time. This body
- passed a resolution to adjourn for the purpose of visited Tuskegee.
- Just before the arrival of the President's party the Legislature
- arrived, headed by the governor and other state officials.
- The citizens of Tuskegee had decorated the town from the station
- to the school in a generous manner. In order to economize in the
- matter of time, we arranged to have the whole school pass in review
- before the President. Each student carried a stalk of sugar-cane with
- some open bolls [sic] of cotton fastened to the end of it. Following
- the students the work of all departments of the school passed in
- review, displayed on "floats" drawn by horses, mules, and oxen. On
- these floats we tried to exhibit not only the present work of the
- school, but to show the contrasts between the old methods of doing
- things and the new. As an example, we showed the old method of
- dairying in contrast with the improved methods, the old methods of
- tilling the soil in contrast with the new, the old methods of cooking
- and housekeeping in contrast with the new. These floats consumed an
- hour and a half of time in passing.
- In his address in our large, new chapel, which the students had
- recently completed, the President said, among other things: --
-
- To meet you under such pleasant auspices and to have the
- opportunity of a personal observation of your work is indeed most
- gratifying. The Tuskegee Normal and Industrial Institute is ideal
- in its conception, and has already a large and growing reputation
- in the country, and is not unknown abroad. I congratulate all who
- are associated in this undertaking for the good work which it is
- doing in the education of its students to lead lives of honour and
- usefulness, thus exalting the race for which it was established.
- Nowhere, I think, could a more delightful location have been
- chosen for this unique educational experiment, which has attracted
- the attention and won the support even of conservative
- philanthropists in all sections of the country.
- To speak of Tuskegee without paying special tribute to Booker
- T. Washington's genius and perseverance would be impossible. The
- inception of this noble enterprise was his, and he deserves high
- credit for it. His was the enthusiasm and enterprise which made
- its steady progress possible and established in the institution
- its present high standard of accomplishment. He has won a worthy
- reputation as one of the great leaders of his race, widely known
- and much respected at home and abroad as an accomplished educator,
- a great orator, and a true philanthropist.
-
- The Hon. John D. Long, the Secretary of the Navy, said in part: --
-
- I cannot make a speech to-day. My heart is too full -- full
- of hope, admiration, and pride for my countrymen of both sections
- and both colours. I am filled with gratitude and admiration for
- your work, and from this time forward I shall have absolute
- confidence in your progress and in the solution of the problem in
- which you are engaged.
- The problem, I say, has been solved. A picture has been
- presented to-day which should be put upon canvas with the pictures
- of Washington and Lincoln, and transmitted to future time and
- generations -- a picture which the press of the country should
- spread broadcast over the land, a most dramatic picture, and that
- picture is this: The President of the United States standing on
- this platform; on one side the Governor of Alabama, on the other,
- completing the trinity, a representative of a race only a few
- years ago in bondage, the coloured President of the Tuskegee
- Normal and Industrial Institute.
- God bless the President under whose majesty such a scene as
- that is presented to the American people. God bless the state of
- Alabama, which is showing that it can deal with this problem for
- itself. God bless the orator, philanthropist, and disciple of the
- Great Master -- who, if he were on earth, would be doing the same
- work -- Booker T. Washington.
-
- Postmaster General Smith closed the address which he made with
- these words: --
-
- We have witnessed many spectacles within the last few days.
- We have seen the magnificent grandeur and the magnificent
- achievements of one of the great metropolitan cities of the South.
- We have seen heroes of the war pass by in procession. We have
- seen floral parades. But I am sure my colleagues will agree with
- me in saying that we have witnessed no spectacle more impressive
- and more encouraging, more inspiring for our future, than that
- which we have witnessed here this morning.
-
- Some days after the President returned to Washington I received
- the letter which follows: --
-
- Executive Mansion, Washington, Dec. 23, 1899.
-
- Dear Sir: By this mail I take pleasure in sending you
- engrossed copies of the souvenir of the visit of the President to
- your institution. These sheets bear the autographs of the
- President and the members of the Cabinet who accompanied him on
- the trip. Let me take this opportunity of congratulating you most
- heartily and sincerely upon the great success of the exercises
- provided for and entertainment furnished us under your auspices
- during our visit to Tuskegee. Every feature of the programme was
- perfectly executed and was viewed or participated in with the
- heartiest satisfaction by every visitor present. The unique
- exhibition which you gave of your pupils engaged in their
- industrial vocations was not only artistic but thoroughly
- impressive. The tribute paid by the President and his Cabinet to
- your work was none too high, and forms a most encouraging augury,
- I think, for the future prosperity of your institution. I cannot
- close without assuring you that the modesty shown by yourself in
- the exercises was most favourably commented upon by all the
- members of our party.
- With best wishes for the continued advance of your most useful
- and patriotic undertaking, kind personal regards, and the
- compliments of the season, believe me, always,
-
- Very sincerely yours,
- John Addison Porter,
- Secretary to the President.
-
- To President Booker T. Washington,
- Tuskegee Normal and Industrial Institute, Tuskegee, Ala.
-
- Twenty years have now passed since I made the first humble effort
- at Tuskegee, in a broken-down shanty and an old hen-house, without
- owning a dollar's worth of property, and with but one teacher and
- thirty students. At the present time the institution owns twenty-
- three hundred acres of land, one thousand of which are under
- cultivation each year, entirely by student labour. There are now upon
- the grounds, counting large and small, sixty-six buildings; and all
- except four of these have been almost wholly erected by the labour of
- our students. While the students are at work upon the land and in
- erecting buildings, they are taught, by competent instructors, the
- latest methods of agriculture and the trades connected with building.
- There are in constant operation at the school, in connection with
- thorough academic and religious training, thirty industrial
- departments. All of these teach industries at which our men and women
- can find immediate employment as soon as they leave the institution.
- The only difficulty now is that the demand for our graduates from both
- white and black people in the South is so great that we cannot supply
- more than one-half the persons for whom applications come to us.
- Neither have we the buildings nor the money for current expenses to
- enable us to admit to the school more than one-half the young men and
- women who apply to us for admission.
- In our industrial teaching we keep three things in mind: first,
- that the student shall be so educated that he shall be enabled to meet
- conditions as they exist _now_, in the part of the South where he
- lives -- in a word, to be able to do the thing which the world wants
- done; second, that every student who graduates from the school shall
- have enough skill, coupled with intelligence and moral character, to
- enable him to make a living for himself and others; third, to send
- every graduate out feeling and knowing that labour is dignified and
- beautiful -- to make each one love labour instead of trying to escape
- it. In addition to the agricultural training which we give to young
- men, and the training given to our girls in all the usual domestic
- employments, we now train a number of girls in agriculture each year.
- These girls are taught gardening, fruit-growing, dairying, bee-
- culture, and poultry-raising.
- While the institution is in no sense denominational, we have a
- department known as the Phelps Hall Bible Training School, in which a
- number of students are prepared for the ministry and other forms of
- Christian work, especially work in the country districts. What is
- equally important, each one of the students works . . . each day at
- some industry, in order to get skill and the love of work, so that
- when he goes out from the institution he is prepared to set the people
- with whom he goes to labour a proper example in the matter of
- industry.
- The value of our property is now over $700,000. If we add to this
- our endowment fund, which at present is $1,000,000, the value of the
- total property is now $1,700,000. Aside from the need for more
- buildings and for money for current expenses, the endowment fund
- should be increased to at least $3,000,000. The annual current
- expenses are now about $150,000. The greater part of this I collect
- each year by going from door to door and from house to house. All of
- our property is free from mortgage, and is deeded to an
- undenominational [sic] board of trustees who have the control of the
- institution.
- From thirty students the number has grown to fourteen hundred,
- coming from twenty-seven states and territories, from Africa, Cuba,
- Porto Rico [sic], Jamaica, and other foreign countries. In our
- departments there are one hundred and ten officers and instructors;
- and if we add the families of our instructors, we have a constant
- population upon our grounds of not far from seventeen hundred people.
- I have often been asked how we keep so large a body of people
- together, and at the same time keep them out of mischief. There are
- two answers: that the men and women who come to us for an education
- are in earnest; and that everybody is kept busy. The following
- outline of our daily work will testify to this: --
-
- 5 a.m., rising bell; 5.50 a.m., warning breakfast bell; 6
- a.m., breakfast bell; 6.20 a.m., breakfast over; 6.20 to 6.50
- a.m., rooms are cleaned; 6.50, work bell; 7.30, morning study
- hours; 8.20, morning school bell; 8.25, inspection of young men's
- toilet in ranks; 8.40, devotional exercises in chapel; 8.55, "five
- minutes with the daily news;" 9 a.m., class work begins; 12, class
- work closes; 12.15 p.m., dinner; 1 p.m., work bell; 1.30 p.m.,
- class work begins; 3.30 p.m., class work ends; 5.30 p.m., bell to
- "knock off" work; 6 p.m., supper; 7.10 p.m., evening prayers; 7.30
- p.m., evening study hours; 8.45 p.m., evening study hour closes;
- 9.20 p.m., warning retiring bell; 9.30 p.m., retiring bell.
-
- We try to keep constantly in mind the fact that the worth of the
- school is to be judged by its graduates. Counting those who have
- finished the full course, together with those who have taken enough
- training to enable them to do reasonably good work, we can safely say
- that at least six thousand men and women from Tuskegee are now at work
- in different parts of the South; men and women who, by their own
- example or by direct efforts, are showing the masses of our race now
- to improve their material, educational, and moral and religious life.
- What is equally important, they are exhibiting a degree of common
- sense and self-control which is causing better relations to exist
- between the races, and is causing the Southern white man to learn to
- believe in the value of educating the men and women of my race. Aside
- from this, there is the influence that is constantly being exerted
- through the mothers' meeting and the plantation work conducted by Mrs.
- Washington.
- Wherever our graduates go, the changes which soon begin to appear
- in the buying of land, improving homes, saving money, in education,
- and in high moral characters are remarkable. Whole communities are
- fast being revolutionized through the instrumentality of these men and
- women.
- Ten years ago I organized at Tuskegee the first Negro Conference.
- This is an annual gathering which now brings to the school eight or
- nine hundred representative men and women of the race, who come to
- spend a day in finding out what the actual industrial, mental, and
- moral conditions of the people are, and in forming plans for
- improvement. Out from this central Negro Conference at Tuskegee have
- grown numerous state an local conferences which are doing the same
- kind of work. As a result of the influence of these gatherings, one
- delegate reported at the last annual meeting that ten families in his
- community had bought and paid for homes. On the day following the
- annual Negro Conference, there is the "Workers' Conference." This is
- composed of officers and teachers who are engaged in educational work
- in the larger institutions in the South. The Negro Conference
- furnishes a rare opportunity for these workers to study the real
- condition of the rank and file of the people.
- In the summer of 1900, with the assistance of such prominent
- coloured men as Mr. T. Thomas Fortune, who has always upheld my hands
- in every effort, I organized the National Negro Business League, which
- held its first meeting in Boston, and brought together for the first
- time a large number of the coloured men who are engaged in various
- lines of trade or business in different parts of the United states
- [sic]. Thirty states were represented at our first meeting. Out of
- this national meeting grew state and local business leagues.
- In addition to looking after the executive side of the work at
- Tuskegee, and raising the greater part of the money for the support of
- the school, I cannot seem to escape the duty of answering at least a
- part of the calls which come to me unsought to address Southern white
- audiences and audiences of my own race, as well as frequent gatherings
- in the North. As to how much of my time is spent in this way, the
- following clipping from a Buffalo (N.Y.) paper will tell. This has
- reference to an occasion when I spoke before the National Educational
- Association in that city.
-
- Booker T. Washington, the foremost educator among the coloured
- people of the world, was a very busy man from the time he arrived
- in the city the other night from the West and registered at the
- Iroquois. He had hardly removed the stains of travel when it was
- time to partake of support. Then he held a public levee in the
- parlours of the Iroquois until eight o'clock. During that time he
- was greeted by over two hundred eminent teachers and educators
- from all parts of the United States. Shortly after eight o'clock
- he was driven in a carriage to Music Hall, and in one hour and a
- half he made two ringing addresses, to as many as five thousand
- people, on Negro education. Then Mr. Washington was taken in
- charge by a delegation of coloured citizens, headed by the Rev.
- Mr. Watkins, and hustled off to a small informal reception,
- arranged in honour of the visitor by the people of his race.
-
- Nor can I, in addition to making these addresses, escape the duty
- of calling the attention of the South and of the country in general,
- through the medium of the press, to matters that pertain to the
- interests of both races. This, for example, I have done in regard to
- the evil habit of lynching. When the Louisiana State Constitutional
- Convention was in session, I wrote an open letter to that body
- pleading for justice for the race. In all such efforts I have
- received warm and hearty support from the Southern newspapers, as well
- as from those in all other parts of the country.
- Despite superficial and temporary signs which might lead one to
- entertain a contrary opinion, there was never a time when I felt more
- hopeful for the race than I do at the present. The great human law
- that in the end recognizes and rewards merit is everlasting and
- universal. The outside world does not know, neither can it
- appreciate, the struggle that is constantly going on in the hearts of
- both the Southern white people and their former slaves to free
- themselves from racial prejudice; and while both races are thus
- struggling they should have the sympathy, the support, and the
- forbearance of the rest of the world.
-
- As I write the closing words of this autobiography I find myself
- -- not by design -- in the city of Richmond, Virginia: the city which
- only a few decades ago was the capital of the Southern Confederacy,
- and where, about twenty-five years ago, because of my poverty I slept
- night after night under a sidewalk.
- This time I am in Richmond as the guest of the coloured people of
- the city; and came at their request to deliver an address last night
- to both races in the Academy of Music, the largest and finest audience
- room in the city. This was the first time that the coloured people
- had ever been permitted to use this hall. The day before I came, the
- City Council passed a vote to attend the meeting in a body to hear me
- speak. The state Legislature, including the House of Delegates and
- the Senate, also passed a unaminous vote to attend in a body. In the
- presence of hundreds of coloured people, many distinguished white
- citizens, the City Council, the state Legislature, and state
- officials, I delivered my message, which was one of hope and cheer;
- and from the bottom of my heart I thanked both races for this welcome
- back to the state that gave me birth.
-
-
- [End.]
-
-